Actions

Work Header

Re:Soul; Zero Dark

Summary:

Re:Zero x Dark Souls fic. Originally inspired in part by Re:Zero Souls by JLKAuthor, it's a crossover fic wherein The Ashen One is swallowed by the Dark resulting from the fading of the First Flame. Consumed by a strange force, he suddenly finds himself in a New World.

Armed with his equipment and experiences, the Ashen One must learn how to survive through means other than brute strength. Thankfully, this Lord of Cinder has been tempered in a fire harsher than any seen in Lugunica... although...

If only determination alone were enough...

Notes:

Chapter 1: Lands Between (Arc 1)

Notes:

A T T E N T I O N
Chapters 1-6 are now considered obsolete, as Chapter 7 is a rewrite that, while mostly the same, is the current definitive version of the story. If you want the complete story, go there, but if you want to see how it was improved over time, thanks to my own insight and advice from helpful comments, then proceed. Enjoy!

Chapter Text

“Chosen Undead, your fate… Is to succeed the Great Lord Gwyn”

 

 



 

 

“Bearer of the Curse… Seek more powerful souls… Seek the King… Lest this land swallow you whole…”

 

 



 

 

"Ashen one… To be unkindled is to be a vessel for souls…"

 

 



 

 

“Ashen one… hearest thou my voice, still?”

 

 



 

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

“Huh?!”

 

“What’s the matter? Why’d you suddenly space out?”

 

The Unkindled Blade of the Dark Moon felt a stab in his eyes as the darkness around him was abruptly replaced with the blinding rays of midday. While he was failing to make sense of his surroundings, an unfamiliar man with a black and purple vest and green hair was impatiently waiting for a reply while holding out a strange red orb.

 

“I’m asking a question, here! Are you gonna buy the appa or not?”

 

Instinctively, the Ashen One assumed the unknown mystical-looking orb was a catalyst of some kind, and swatted it out of the man’s hand in a panic.

 

“Wha- WHAT THE HELL’S YOUR PROBLEM, YA FREAK?! ARE YOU GONNA PAY FOR THAT?!”

 

“What- what is going on? Where am I?!” In a moment, panic turned to fear, then to anger. Grabbing either side of the man’s vest, the Undead in Lothric Knight armor pulled him closer.

“What have you done to me?! Where is the firekeeper?!”

 

With little-to-no hesitation, the man balled up a fist and struck the Ashen One across his helmeted jaw, which sent the Knight spiraling backward. The force astounded him. The man must have been some powerful brawler to hurt the Great-Lord-slaying Champion of Ash so easily.

 

“What, you think I can’t defend myself just ‘cause I’m a merchant? Huhhh?! Well, let me tell you, punk, I’ve dealt with my fair share of lowlifes in my time. So you’d better run on back to whatever bandit hole you crawled out of before I sic the guards on you! Now go on! Scram!”

 

The Ashen One simply sat on the ground, dazed. Looking around him, he could see bizarre creatures on all sides, looking down on him as if he were some lowly hollow. They were neither human nor undead. Some reminded him of the serpent-men from archdragon peak, others seemed more like the ragged experiments made by the Pontiff, only much more refined. Rubbing the jawline of the helmet to check for dents, he slowly stood and staggered away. For the first time in longer than he could remember, he felt overwhelming embarrassment. He continued stumbling, wanting to move out of sight, so he entered a thin alleyway.

 

I’ve taken hits from towering demons and Gods, yet a simple salesman struck me dumb so easily…

I suppose you should never get cocky even with so many souls coalesced. Havel, Ricard, Tsorig, No matter the hero, everyone can still be killed by some hollow. I would do well to remember that before I wind up in an unending cycle of death.

 

Hearing the rustling noise of footsteps behind him, The Ashen One slowly turned to meet three lumbering figures. One quite sizable, one considerably smaller, and in the middle, one quite thin.

 

Like a Giant, a Dwarf, and a Snake… he thought.

 

“I suppose you’ve come to gawk, have you? To ridicule the Lord-Slayer brought so low?”

 

“What are you goin’ on and on about? Did you hit your head, or something?” The Dwarf mocked.

 

“Oh, he’ll be alright. Listen, just give us everything you have, and we’ll let you go.” The Giant continued.

 

What?

He was confused.

 

“Are you insane? Me? You’re trying to rob… me?”

 

“Just shut up and give us what you got!” The Snake yelled.

 

Without needing to think, the Ashen One produced a simple longsword. The first weapon he had when he awoke in the Cemetery of Ash. One he had quite fond feelings of nostalgia and sentimentality for. Also the first weapon he ever infused, or had reinforced with a legendary slab of titanite. Once infused with fire, it currently had said infusion swapped to heavy so as to compliment his great strength. He had also been experimenting with the many pine resins he had collected.

 

Even if these fools are anything like hollow soldiers, they couldn’t possibly stand a chance, and yet despite seeing my armor, they approached without fear.

 

Upon seeing the blade, however, and more notably, his stance, the three seemed shocked, but the Snake stepped forward nonetheless, brandishing two long daggers. The others reluctantly followed, the Giant readying his fists, the Dwarf trying not to cower.

 

Are they undead, as well? Or are they simply so desperate for others' souls that they would target an armored Knight?

 

“Gotta say…” the Snake interrupted his thoughts, “after seeing ya get decked like that, we weren’t expecting ya to fight back, but if you think you can take us all…”

 

Ah, I see. They thought me incompetent. And now their pride won’t allow them to correct that mistake.

 

“Now I understand. You thought me an easy mark, eh? I’ve fought enough hollow thieves to know your tactics. Though I do admit the fact alone that you can talk makes you smarter than the many riffraff I’ve killed.”

 

“Quit your bluffing! You think you could be so tough without anyone knowing who you are? Come on!”

 

They three charged at him at once. Taking no chances, considering the strength of the merchant, he held nothing back. First, he ran forward bringing his sword low, swinging upward into the Snake’s right leg, cutting cleanly through and sending him toppling. As he followed through, the stunned Dwarf was in the perfect height and distance for a kick to the face, pressing him into the wall. Using the momentum to spin around,  he faced the Giant. He was too distracted by his friend’s bloody form to notice the Champion of Ash’s repositioning before his sword was brought up to the thug’s throat.

 

The Snake laid on the ground, shock rendered him mute, though he shivered and twitched from the pain. The Dwarf sat unconscious against the wall with a twisted expression. The Giant showed utter horror in his eyes.

 

“I didn’t want to kill you, considering I so rarely fight actual people, but I'm not the one who started this.”

 

“I- I… I understand… but, please… don’t kill us… We don’t have any other means of taking care of ours-”

 

“Nonsense. You are strong. The Dwarf seems like he could be quite the charmer if he trained for it. And that snake… Well, he could have made for a decent sellsword given time. You all had options. You chose to risk your lives for others’ souls. And look where it got you.”

 

Though the Giant twitched an eyebrow in confusion at hearing the stranger refer to souls, he didn't question the dangerous man.

“Please. I know I have no right to ask this, but please let me take him to a healer. In this empty world, all we have is each other. I can’t let him die like this. It’ll be a lesson for him, and for us. Please.”

 

The Giant, to the Ashen One’s surprise, was fighting off tears of genuine grief. He tried to think of the last time he’d seen anyone actually cry. The closest he could think of was when Patches, of all people, had failed to save Greirat from the threats within Lothric Castle.

 

Patches. The man who spent his entire existence feeding off of others for his meager possessions, was distraught over a man he failed to save.

 

“Honor among thieves…” he mumbled.

 

After another few moments' hesitation, he let down his sword, turned away from the Giant, and retrieved his Sunlight Talisman.

 

After he found one, horribly dirtied, in the dreadful swamp of Farron, he decided to demonstrate his faith by making one for himself. It was simple, some white cloth and a small red ribbon tied together and wrapped in a ring made from some impure gold. It worked well enough, and made him feel warm whenever he looked upon it.

 

His faith…

He thought for a moment.

 

What happened to Irina? After I let the flame die... Is she okay?

 

Shaking off the thought, he held the talisman over the Snake and recited two prayers. First, Caressing Tears, after which, the blood from the Snake’s leg stopped oozing. The second being Great Heal.

 

After the long incantation, a golden light swept across the alley, stirring the Snake back into consciousness. The Dwarf did not wake, but his grimacing face seemed to relax. The Giant watched in amazement as the Snake’s missing foot seemed to fade back into existence among a fuzzy haze of glowing dust. Finally, the foot was entirely replaced, the old one still laying gracelessly on the bloody cobblestone.

 

With finality, the Ashen One mumbled, “May the warmth of the First Flame guide your wayward souls to the Light.”

 

The Giant stepped forward, speechless with shock and relief. He turned to thank the mysterious stranger for his miracle, but the armored man was already gone. On the ground where he had been kneeling was another small talisman. This one composed only of a dirty scrap of cloth gilded with what looked like tarnished brass. The Giant took the talisman in his hand and looked thoughtfully toward the entrance to the alleyway. Before long, though, he helped the Snake to his reunited feet, and shook the Dwarf awake so they could leave as soon as possible.

Chapter 2: Complications and Congregations (Arc 1)

Chapter Text

The Ashen One walked through the city, amazed at witnessing, for the first time in his undead life, a city thriving while still intact and full of happy, living people. The scale was like Irithyll, but the level of activity was closer to the ravenous ghru of Faron Swamp, only with the relative peace offered at Firelink Shrine. Hundreds, perhaps thousands, of merchants selling wares that had nothing whatsoever to do with slaying Great Lords. It was surreal. When a very small person flew past, he almost swung at them, but he remembered that many of the people running, shouting, and waving were doing so with only pure intentions. It was an odd feeling to make abrupt contact with a person not trying to kill him. As they swept by, he caught a glimpse of yellow hair, some black headdress of sorts, and a red scarf.

 

A child, perhaps? It didn’t seem like a small adult like Greirat or that Dwarf from earlier.

 

The Champion of Ash reminisces on his ancient memories. So precious little of his past beyond awaking in the Cemetery is still within his mind. Hazy images of such small humans running through grass. Of beautiful flowers. An image of a twirling woman, a lover perhaps. Thinking on how this new land functions like the ancient stories say, he reaches toward his bottomless box to look upon one of his rusty coins, but cannot find the box on his person. He turns in place, searching in a panic. Nothing.

 

The Ashen One is utterly devastated. Never had his corpse been pillaged after his death save for exactly one item. The twinkling dragon torso stone taken by Hawkwood. But that was an honorable duel specifically regarding the item in question. Despite being in a new land surrounded by new people, even after his attempted mugging, he never considered that anything more than his collected souls could be at stake. That one could simply steal his bottomless box from him, effectively taking nearly everything he owns in one fell swoop.

 

Panic set in as he sprinted forward.

 

That small one! It ran by my right side. When it did, I felt a jostle. That must’ve been it!

 

Eager to reclaim his treasure, the Ashen One continues, unaware that the perpetrator had already doubled back, laughing at his complete obliviousness.

 



 

The Blade of the Dark Moon can almost feel himself going hollow as he wanders the winding roads, asking questions, making threats, attempting bribes of souls, all met with sneers and strange looks. One thing in all his despair manages to catch his eye, however. Long, straight, silver hair. Shining like the Dark Sun. Only one image exists in his mind as he sees it.

 

“FIREKEEPER!”

 

He charges as quickly as he can, shoving aside anyone and everything in his way. Nothing matters. Nothing except this last remnant of his old existence in this bizarre new place.

 

“FIREKEEP-” His halting voice is met with wide eyes. Purple irises reflecting his dust-caked helm.

“Eyes…

N-No… It… Couldn’t possibly be….”

 

Heartbroken, he feels ready to collapse before a now-familiar flash of yellow, black, and red blurs his vision once more. In a blast of wind and sound, the commotion settles with the silver-haired woman frazzled, and the blur of colors sprinting quickly out of sight.

 

The silver-haired woman fumbles, feeling around herself, then turns with shock and indignation, yelling at the Ashen One.

“Was this a ploy?! Are you with her?!”

 

The armored man simply stares dumbly at the girl until a connection is suddenly made and without another moment, he charges onward as fast as his legs could possibly carry him. Without realizing the woman had given chase as well, believing him to be a related culprit. He had no mind for anything other than the thief with his entire life in her possession.

 



 

Their chase takes them around the city, diving through crowds and around buildings. They move in and out of alleyways, zigzagging, as the thief fails to shake him. In a particularly long alleyway, the Champion of Ash lines up a shot and hurls a lightning spear. Hearing the crackling bolt, the girl turns to look, but too late, as the spear hits her in the back, sending her stumbling forward.

 

"Thought you could- GAH!"

 

As the Ashen One closes in, the girl hurls a shortsword at him. As quick as thought, he trades his talisman for his sword and at the same time, barely manages to bring his shield up in time to block her weapon. But as he lowers the shield, a splatter of mud is squarely lodged in the eyes of his helmet, blinding him. He drops his shield and begins scrabbling at his eyes to clear them. Rage builds as he abandons the attempt in favor of using his now-free left hand and pyromancy flame to blindly scorch the area with any spell he can think of, hoping to catch her by the sheer volume of flame. He hears no cries of pain, but as he strains his ears, a crystalline whistling approaches. He swings his sword, batting apart the missile of ice.

 

"Stop right there!"

A soft, yet forceful voice calls.

 

He finally wrenches his helmet off and sees before him the woman he mistook for the Firekeeper. Her long silver hair still sending aches through his undead heart. Upon further inspection, however, it's a wonder he ever thought they were similar. Her robes were stark white with purple and gold trim, and her ears were long and pointed. He notices that her arms are strangely held stiff in front of herself, as if to stop him from approaching.

"Who are you? Why did you stop me from catching that thief?"

 

"Don't play dumb with me! You distracted me earlier, allowing her to steal my insignia! When I questioned you, you ran away!"

 

"I was confused. She had taken something from me as well."

 

"Not sure I buy that… A little too convenient, ya know?"

 

The Ashen One darted his eyes about, attempting to find the source of the second voice.

 

A small grey-furred cat crawled from out of the girl's silver hair and onto her shoulder.

 

"You better not underestimate us. If you think we're such easy marks then you clearly aren't as sharp-eyed as you think."

 

I should really be more unnerved by something like this, but at this rate, nothing seems real.

 

"Listen well, Cat. I chose no mark, as you say. I have no affiliation with that thief. And if you think for one moment that one talking rodent and some strange ice-based pyromancer is enough to put me back in the ground, then you'll find your own ashes buried like the others who stood against me."

 

The girl looked confused, but the cat was utterly nonplussed.

 

"Pyromancer? What do you-"

 

"Don't mock me. You are clearly casting with no catalyst. You have neither charm nor stave, so you must be casting pyromancy, though I admit in a form I've never seen, the ice-based sorceries of Irithyll weren't dissimilar. I have many methods of circumventing anything you could throw at me."

 

"He's just trying to confuse us, to throw us off while she gets away. Let's just take care of him quick and get after her."

 

"Need I remind you that you were the one who fired upon me first?"

 

"Oh yeah? After that firestorm you sprayed all over? Come on, we need to get away from this guy."

 

The Ashen One prepared to sheathe his sword.

"If leaving is your goal, then we have no need to fight. You've wasted enough of my time already. You can't begin to imagine the treasure she stole from me."

 

"You really think we're that stupid, huh? The moment we turn our backs, we’re roast meat. Fat chance!”

 

"You think I would need such underhanded tricks? If I wished it, you'd be dead already. I've fought much more powerful mages than you, including your precious Pontiff."

 

Having now fully sheathed his sword, the Champion of Ash turns his back, reclaims his shield, then quickly trots in the direction of the thief.

 

"What do you think, Puck?"

 

"As much as I hate to admit it, it doesn't seem like he's bluffing. Gives me the creeps, though. Even with his back turned to us he just oozes with a murderous aura."

 

"Murderous?" She gasped.

 

"Not strictly toward us, to be fair. Just the feeling that he's ready and willing to kill anyone at any moment. We can't afford to waste more time, but it feels like we can't afford to lose track of him, either."

 

"Something he did was able to make the thief stumble. Otherwise, he couldn't have caught up. Her sword was lodged in his shield. Did he throw something?"

 

"It looked like it, but how it felt was more like magic, though what kind, I couldn’t say. And the way he uses fire magic is odd, too. He called it ‘pyromancy’. He mentioned ‘sorceries’ as well. Maybe his magic is somehow just fundamentally different from ours?"

 

They debated for a moment while following him at a safe distance. The Ashen One was becoming irritated by the mumbling behind him. He couldn't quite make out most of their words, but he could hear enough to know what they were planning.

 

"I can't imagine you two suddenly realized your error and decided to help me now, have you?"

He asked as he abruptly turned halfway to look back at them.

 

They both grimaced in response. Neither of them liked the way he seemed to belittle them. Problem was, he was partially right.

 

The girl considered that the stranger may have been telling the truth. In which case, she would feel quite bad about having slowed him down.

 

But if he really is a victim as well, he should know full well what I’m going through, too.

Unless… Was the item stolen from him… Really more precious than what was taken from me?

“Assuming what you have said has been true thus far, we cannot afford to work separately in retrieving our respective stolen items.”

 

“I’ll be fine on my own. Have been for most of my time.”

 

The cat chimed in,

“But we can tell you aren’t from around here. You clearly don’t know your way around the place. How are you gonna manage without our help?”

 

“Miracles of guidance.”

He once again retrieved his sunlight talisman, knelt, and recited the Seek Guidance prayer. In a flood of golden light and sparks, the area in his vicinity remained stubbornly destitute of guiding messages.

 

“Was that… Some kind of… Divination?”

 

“It was supposed to be… Well, in essence, anyway. It seems the old Gods of Lordran don't know much of this strange new place."

 

"Is that where you're from? Lordran? I've never heard of it."

 

"No, not Lordran, as it's been long since reduced to ashes and rubble. I'm from the Kingdom of Lothric, which may very well be built on the bones of the ancient land of the Lords. After all, it is a place where many kingdoms lost to time have converged. In any case, I need no guidance. I have braced a few thief dens in my past. It couldn’t be too hard to find her.”

 

“You say that, but…”

The Cat smirked from the girl’s shoulder.

 



 

The Ashen One had failed to comprehend the sheer scale of the Capitol. They talked while traveling the streets in search of any clues.

 

"Lugunica, huh? No surprise I've never heard of it if you didn't know about Lordran. But we must surely be near Irithyll judging by your ice magic."

 

"We've never heard of any of the places you mentioned so far. My ice magic is, while not exactly common, pretty normal here in Lugunica."

 

"I've never seen ice pyromancy. In Irithyll I faced mages that used ice-based sorceries, but not pyromancy."

 

"You keep using that word. Here, what I use is called "the spirit arts". I utilize spirits to draw mana from the atmosphere which is used to power my spells."

 

"Fascinating. Pyromancy comes from within, utilizing the energy of your own body. Sorcery uses the strength of your soul, and miracles borrow strength from the Gods and use your physical energy to channel it."

 

"Oh, you must be talking about divine protections."

 

"Whatever you want to call them. They are cast with charms and talismans powered by faith. Sorceries use staves or staffs, and I've heard of, though never seen, wands be utilized. Pyromancy, on the other hand, uses no physical catalyst. The flame wielded in the hand can only be given by a master Pyromancer and is believed to be some small fragment of the First Flame, or perhaps the Profaned Flame."

 

“That’s…”

The cat began.

 

“...Different.”

The girl finished.

 



 

The group decided to head for high ground, to see where a thief might hide in the city.

 

As they made their way up a tall and wide set of stairs, The girl realized something.

“Ah! We never introduced ourselves! My name is Emilia, and this is Puck! What’s your name?”

 

“Folks have called me ‘The Ashen One’, or even ‘Champion of Ash’.”

 

“Ash? Why ash?”

 

The armored stranger turned to face her with hard eyes that she couldn’t see.

“I am Unkindled.”

 

“I… don’t understand. What is ‘Unkindled’?”

 

Further irritated, he continued.

“I bear the Dark Sign, but have failed to link the Flame in the past. Since my body had been reduced to cinders, a special ritual was required for my resurrection. The consequence being that I am no longer a typical undead. My body is made of the reconstituted ash from my previous one. I only appear to be a normal human. I even bleed like one.”

 

“You’re…

 

 

…undead?”

 

The stranger took a step down and confronted her.

“How can you possibly know nothing of the curse?! Do you think me such a fool?!”

 

A flash of white and blue light came together as a barrier of ice formed between them.

 

“You need to calm down, or I’ll lose my temper!”

 

“I will not have my patience tested again!”

 

Emilia stepped aside the barrier and glared at both Puck and the Ashen One.

“Both of you need to calm down! There is no need for any more disagreements between us!”

She turned to face the stranger, dropping her tone.

“It may be difficult to believe that I know nothing of what you’re talking about, but it’s true that everything you say sounds strange and impossible. We have never used magic the way you have, and people don’t just come back from the dead on a daily basis. I’m sure that you have no idea how to use the same spells we do, isn’t that right?”

 

The armored stranger kept his mouth closed and pondered.

 

Is this land really devoid of the curse? Has salvation been so easy to find all along? Just to find some far-off land? Has it all really been for nothing?

 

 

Is this…

 

...my punishment?

 

Solemnly, the Ashen One turned and trudged further up the stairs.

 

Emilia turned to face Puck and glared.

 

“I know, I know. I just didn’t like the way he was menacing you like that. Sorry, just take it as the usual care from your overprotective father.”

 

“I know you’re just looking out for me, but I really think this man is in a far worse position than he realizes. If I can make him see just how much he doesn’t know, maybe he’ll be willing to accept help.”

 

“You give people too much credit, Lia… But that’s one of the things I love most about you.”

 

They smiled and Emilia began following the Ashen One up the stairs once more.

 

When they arrived at the plaza at the top, they were both silently scanning the horizon for the likely hiding place of their thief.

 

“I’m sorry. For yelling.”

 

Emilia was surprised when he was the first to speak.

 

“Where I come from, there are many undead who had faced great hardship for being seen as disgusting vermin. I suppose I’m too used to people assuming I’m only days away from hollowing at any given moment, and it frustrated me to think that an entire community existed full of people who had no idea about the curse... I’m sorry.”

 

There was an awkwardly long pause as Emilia found the right words.

 

“I-... I’m sorry too. I had no idea that it was a taboo subject, but now that I understand a little better, I can understand something of that pain… You see… I’m... a half-elf…”

 

He turned to see her holding her head down in shame.

 

“A half-what?”

 

Her head shot up with confusion.

“A half-elf!”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“What is an elf?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Oh.”

Emilia began giggling.

“Now I see exactly why that would upset you so much.”

 

Despite himself, the Champion of Ash began giggling as well, until they were both heartilly laughing at each others’ symmetrical ignorance.

 



 

They sat together and began discussing the lore of their respective societies.

 

“...With the advent of fire came disparity; heat and cold, life and death, light and dark…”

 



 

“...The Witch of Envy devoured half of the world in her jealous fury…”

 



 

“...Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight, immolated himself in the First Flame to rejuvenate the world, and all Lords of Cinder before me had done the same…”

 



 

“...The Holy Dragon, Volcanica made a covenant with the royal family to…”

 



 

“...The Dark Sign, the undead curse, was placed upon humans to correct this Sin…”

 



 

“...The Human-Demihuman civil war ended around 50 years ago…”

 



 

“...After I slayed the Lords, I returned to the Kiln of the First Flame, and faced the combined souls of all past Lords to claim my right to the power of the Flame…”

 



 

“...For so long, half-elves like myself have been disparaged for their shared lineage with the Witch…”

 



 

“...And so it was that I let the Flame die, so that the world would finally know the peace of natural order, but as I heard the Firekeeper speak in the darkness, I felt a sort of vertigo, and when I opened my eyes, I was here in Lugunica.”

 

“Wait, you didn’t travel here? You just appeared as if by magic?”

 

“Yes. One moment, it was oppressive darkness, and the next, I was blinded by the sun and a man was accosting me over some strange-looking wares.”

 

Puck peeked out from Emilia’s hair to join the conversation.

“It sounds like you’re from beyond the Waterfall!”

 

“Waterfall? I’ve never traveled through something like that before.”

 

“The legends say only a Dragon can willingly cross the Great Waterfall and see the worlds beyond.”

 

“Dragons? I killed a couple, but they’ve never transported me… to… Wait a moment… The tunnel behind Oceiros led to the Untended Graves. Is that what they meant?”

 

“You’ve… killed… Dragons?!”

 

“Never without provocation, I can assure you. I have no plans to repeat such feats with your Holy Dragon unless absolutely necessary. In response to this “Waterfall”, though, I have indeed traveled through time and to distant lands, but always ones connected to Lothric, and always with the option to return via Linked bonfires. Without the First Flame, however, it’s quite possible the consuming Darkness had forcibly transported me, though with no Linked Fires by which to return.”

 

“That’s horrible! To never be allowed to return home…”

 

“No. My ‘home’ as it was, is a cesspool of rot and decay. Good riddance to it, I say. The only thing I can miss is my comrades. Some of whom were filth, but nonetheless had a roguish charm that I begrudgingly came to enjoy.”

 

"It sounds like you miss them a lot…"

 

"Funny… I didn't think I would when I decided to let the Flame die, but after only a few hours without them, I feel… empty… almost…

...hollow."

 

"..."

 

"..."

 

Eager to change the subject, he lifted his head and pointed out to the dark settlement in the distance.

"There. I'd wager everything, which I suppose I technically am, that the thief's hideout is there. It looks just like the undead settlement at the foot of the High Wall of Lothric. There were more thieves there than anywhere else. Let's go."

 

"Right!"

 



 

They made their way through the slums, getting dirty looks the whole while.

 

I suppose they think I'm some royal Knight protecting a prissy princess from their filth. Patches was much the same way when we met. I can't quite blame them, though.

 

He had an idea. He took off his helmet and wiped his face, smearing dust over it.

 

"Are you too hot?"

 

"Even extreme temperatures don't bother me much. I figured if I present myself while as dingy and dirty as themselves, they'd be more inclined to offer help. You know, show them I'm not some prideful silver Knight that thinks he's above getting dirty."

 

"That's a good idea. Still, though, if I'm here walking with you it might not work."

 

"Let's try."

He waved a hand to a man walking by.

"Excuse me, we're looking for a small thief with yellow hair and some black headdress. I'm trying to retrieve something priceless she stole from me. Do you know where I could find her?"

 

The man looked confused.

 

Emilia frowned and tilted her head. With a finger on her chin, she asked,

“Headdress? You mean the bow that was in her hair?”

 

Now it was his turn to tilt his head.

What kind of arrow would you shoot with a bow like that?

 

But clearly, it was true, as the man's expression cleared with recognition.

"Oh, you must mean Felt. I don't know where she lives, but if it's as valuable as you say, she probably would've already pawned it. Your best bet is heading to Old Man Rom's loothouse just down… thataways a bit. Good luck getting your stuff back, brother. Live strong."

The man pointed down a nearby walkway and held up a hand in a gesture of solidarity.

 

Felt, eh? So that’s the name of our thief.

 

Doing the same, the Ashen One thanked him before turning away, then held up a fist in a gesture befitting Quiet Resolve.

 

Emilia followed along by his side.

"What… did you lose, if you don't mind me asking?"

 

The Ashen One smiled,

"You'll see. It's pretty astounding for how small it is."

 

Puck loudly failed to stifle laughter at hearing that.

"Oh, I bet it is. Reeeaaal small, huh? But oh-so precious?"

 

The armored man didn't seem to understand the cat's double entendre.

"You are quite small, yourself, aren't you?"

 

Disappointed that his joke went unnoticed, he pouted from within Emilia's hair.

 

Emilia looked up while shielding her eyes from the drifting star.

"The sun will be going down soon, so we better hurry."

 

"The sun will go down?!"

 

"Wha- um… Yes?! Is that… weird?"

 

"...Where I come from the sun seems to remain static over the sky, only shifting when you move from place to place."

 

"Wow. You really are from beyond the Waterfall, aren't you? The sun definitely doesn't act like that anywhere on our continent."

 

The Ashen One looked at the sun in wonder.

 

A moving sun?

Is it a new God? Is that why my miracles have still worked since my great betrayal?

 



 

Finally, as the sky began to darken, they approached the loothouse.

 

"This must be it. If we can't find our possessions here, then we'll have to start looking in the dark."

 

"If it comes to that, I would rather continue in the morning with a fresh mind."

 

"That would be hours wasted. What would you do for all that time?"

 

"...Sleep?!"

 

"..."

 

"..."

 

"...What's-"

 

"Oh, come on!"

 

"I'm kidding. I know what sleeping is. I tried it once. It was relaxing, but it also made me nervous to think that anyone could so easily sneak up on me for so many hours."

 

"You don't need to sleep?"

 

"Nor eat, nor drink. I also have no sexual desires, however I have made romantic connections."

 

"Really? That's so strange."

 

"Not really. I'm already dead, so it makes sense that I can't create new life. Anyway, we ought to quit stalling."

He took a step up toward the porch.

 

"Wait!"

Emilia pulled his arm.

 

"What is it?"

 

"I never heard your name earlier."

 

"You did. I'm The Ashen One."

 

"That's not a name."

 

"It certainly is. And has worked perfectly well for me so far."

 

Emilia held stubbornly firm.

"I'm not gonna call you that mouthful. You need to give me a name."

 

He sighed.

"I don't remember it…"

 

"What? How can you forget your own name?"

 

An aggravated growl creeping into his voice, he replied,

"The undead curse leeches our memories from us until nothing is left and we go hollow. I don't. Remember. It."

 

Emilia was silent for a moment.

"I'm sorry."

 

"..."

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

"...may I… give you one?"

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

"...No."

The Ashen One opened the door to the loothouse, stepped inside, and slammed it shut behind him.

 

With no windows, the orange light of sunset failed to reach the inside of the building. Luckily, his emberred body naturally produced a small amount of light, and since, without his bottomless box, he couldn't retrieve a torch, he held out his pyromancy flame to further lighy his way. He expected some sort of guard to watch over the place, but it was dead quiet. Following his old habits, he looked for hollow thieves clinging to walls and ceilings to ambush him. So intent on looking in these unusual places, he failed to notice a few obvious things. First was the shadow creeping around him every time he turned his back. Second was the growing pool of warm blood, and last were the two still-warm corpses in the corners of the room.

 

"No traps, no ambushes, no guards, nothing. It's like they don't expect to be stolen from. Yet they make their living by taking from others? Not a smart way to live… Well, I guess it's safe for Emilia to come in, too."

 

He turned to face the door he came from, but as he did, he felt a cold, menacing presence. Too late, however, as the cold bite of steel entered his back. Spinning to knock away the attacker, he stumbled, failing to properly roll away. He wound up on the ground, his hands behind him with his back toward the adjacent wall.

 

Suddenly, he realized he had not stopped bleeding. He would die much sooner than usual.

 

"Well. You're certainly hearty. To move around like that with a blade in your lung? Impressive."

A cold, almost seductive voice called from the darkness.

 

As the attacker approached, her face came into his light. She was strangely beautiful.

 

No time for miracles, no chance to move, not even enough time for estus with her this close...

 

The Ashen One did the only thing he could do and waited for her to come closer so he could spring an attack.

 

"And the way you shine, so! Like a beautiful Star! Ah, I can't wait to study your innards! But as we have our special guest approaching, I must finish this quickly. I'll send you to meet the angels."

She spoke as she produced a second weapon. A long, curved knife clearly meant for assassination.

 

There's little I could do to win this now, but I'm undead, so if she isn't, I just need to take her down with me and I win.

 

As she rushed inward, he leaned forward and reached a hand out, while feeling the blade enter his throat.

 

Too late, wretch,

He thought as his vision turned black. He felt his target clearly in his hand. He squeezed, crushing it, feeling a liquid flow over his hand.

 

"Wha- WHAT THE HELL’S YOUR PROBLEM, YA FREAK?! ARE YOU GONNA PAY FOR THAT?!”

 

"...What-?"

Chapter 3: Dead Again (Arc 1)

Chapter Text

The Ashen One looked at the crushed orb in his hand. It was not the assassin's neck, as he thought. The liquid was not blood, but a clear liquid running from what he now understood was a red fruit.

 

"HEY, ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME?!"

The shopkeeper pulled the Knight closer.

 

Instinctively, he knocked the man's arm away, pinned it to the counter and pulled his sword out. He brought the weapon up menacingly but had no plans to attack.

 

All around him were gasps and yells. Someone was calling for guards.

 

"Listen to me. Tell me truthfully. Who are you, and why am I here?"

 

"What, are you insane?! I'm just a merchant! You're the one that walked up to me! I tried to offer you an appa and you freaked out on me!"

 

"I walked up to you?"

 

"How the hell else would you be there?! I didn't notice you at first, but when I saw you standing there, I greeted you like any other customer."

 

What motive would he have to lie? If he was the one who brought me here, he would have done something by now. Both times I've provoked him, he had responded with only proportional anger.

 

"...Very well."

He let go of the man and sheathed his sword.

"You may not believe it, but I am sincerely sorry for the trouble. I only wish I had proper currency to offer as compensation for your… appas? But as my box was stol-"

He absently reached for where his box would be as he spoke, only to find it hanging right there on his belt.

 

He quickly opened it and searched inside.

 

"It's here…"

 

"Well, great for you.'

The man grumbled, rubbing his sore arm.

"You gonna pay me now, or what?"

 

The Ashen One awkwardly realized he had none of this country's currency, so he placed an old gold coin on the counter and walked away. The shopkeeper, inspecting the coin, huffed disappointedly, but said nothing.

 



 

The Champion absently walked the streets of the capitol while taking inventory. Paranoid of losing his box again, he ducked into an alleyway.

 

"I suppose that, upon my death, my box was returned to me. It must have a closer connection with my soul than I realized."

 

He heard approaching footsteps behind him. He turned to see three familiar silhouettes.

 

The Giant, the Dwarf, and the Snake. What do they want now?

 

Upon meeting their gaze, the three became rigid.

 

"W-woah, is this 7th street?! M-man, I'm so lost, hah! Sorry to- to bug you… good… sir, Knight, sir."

The Snake stumbled over his words while the three slowly backed away at his lead.

 

"I suppose you haven't learned your lesson?"

He placed a hand on his sword.

 

The three panicked and ran away.

 

Faintly he could hear;

 

"I told you we shouldn't follow him!" 

And

"Didn't you see his sword? No way!"

 

I'm disappointed to know my good will went to waste. I won't particularly miss that talisman, though. I have plenty of better ones anyway.

 

Continuing to take inventory, he realized the talisman he had left behind as a show of good faith had made its way back into his possession. Unnerved by the strange occurrences, he made to leave.

 

Where to, though?

 

Suddenly, he made a startling revelation that Emilia was probably still at the loothouse. The memory of the assassin's words fluttered by.

 

'Our special guest'. She was targeting Emilia.

"Damnit! I need to get back there!"

 

He began sprinting toward the slums. On his way, a certain Firey-haired man heard a report from a concerned citizen about a crazed Knight attacking shopkeepers in the area. He would certainly have to investigate any shady characters he could find. Luckily, it seems there are three panicked hooligans here to help out…

 



 

In the slums, a Darkmoon Blade was doing his duty to help someone in dire straits. Rushing forward, he reached the loothouse and, without stopping to knock or otherwise investigate the area, he charged into the door, knocking it wide open.

 

“Emilia? Are you still here?”

 

“WHAT IN BLAZES ARE YOU DOING?!”

A Giant rose unsteadily to his feet behind a counter filled with booze.

“What kinda dumb piece of shit are you?!”

 

The Ashen One was utterly confused. He whirled around, looking for any signs of a struggle, and besides his having blown the door nearly off its hinges, none showed.

 

“You got about 5 seconds to convince me not to squash you like a bug right now!”

 

“Where is the girl?!”

 

“Who the hell are you talking about?! I deal with loot, not kidnappings!”

 

“There was a girl here! With silver hair and pointed ears! A… What was it… an elf! And another! With black hair and knives!”

 

“Whoever you’re looking for, pipsqueak, you got the wrong place, so get the hell out of my face!”

 

“I know they were here! You can’t lie to me!”

 

“I’m at my best when I got booze in me, so if I don’t know who you’re talking about, then they must not have been here! Now if you don’t walk out that door right now, you’re gonna have hell to pay!”

The Old man threateningly placed a hand on a large wooden club hanging on the wall.

 

“I’ve fought much larger Giants than you, old man. You can’t intimidate me so easily.”

 

The old man vaulted over the counter with the large club in one hand. He swung it mightily at the Champion of Ash as if it weighed little more than a knife.

 

Narrowly rolling away from the blow, the Ashen One readied his sword and applied gold pine resin to it.

 

“Ya think some sparks are gonna scare me off! Ain’t no fancy magic ever did me in on any battlefield!”

The Giant swung his club with an overhead strike, looking to crush the foe.

 

The Knight rolled forward, coming behind the old man, and brought his sword up on his back. He made two good slashes before the Giant swung the club once more, spinning around to knock the attacker away, much like the Champion of Ash himself had done for his own attacker earlier.

 

Well, he's tough, and he's seen a good number of fights. Better finish this quick.

 

The cuts were surprisingly shallow, but still quite painful for the old man. On top of that, an unexpected side effect of the resin's lightning properties caused the muscles in his back to spasm uncontrollably which threw off his aim and balance considerably.

 

“D- damnit!”

The Giant swung two more times, utterly failing to meet his target.

 

The Ashen One rolled into the Giant, sliding past him, and swiped his sword across the right ankle. He cut much of the muscle, but couldn’t get through to the bone. Nevertheless, the Giant toppled forward onto one knee, bracing himself with the club. The Champion of Ash turned, grabbed the Giant’s thinning hair, and brought his sword around to his neck.

“I give you one final chance. Where are the girls who were here?”

 

Panting and gasping from the pain in his back and leg, the giant paused for breath.

“I- I- hah. I really don’t know… Who you’re talking about. Honest.”

 

“...So be it.”

 

Before he could slice the Giant’s throat, however, a blast of blue light came searing through the open door. Kicking off against the Giant’s massive frame, he threw himself backward, narrowly missing the strike.

 

“It seems I was too late to prevent further chaos. For that, I am truly ashamed.”

A regal voice called from beyond the cloud of dust.

 

What the hell was that? Soul stream?! No, it was more like a slice.

“Show yourself!”

 

As the dust settled, a red-haired youth could be seen wearing a white suit.

“Reinhardt Van Astrea, at your service. Though I am sincerely sorry I could not prevent the damage to your place of business.”

 

“This isn’t my place. And if that were the case, why did you fire that magic at me?”

 

“I was not talking to you, scoundrel. My strike was, indeed, meant for you alone.”

 

“And by what authority? I am only here to retrieve my stolen goods and to rescue a girl from an assassin. This Giant merely stood in my way.”

 

“That could be true, though you very closely resemble the report I recently heard. It seems you threatened a merchant in some altercation, then met with a few lowlifes. Now I find you here in a cesspool of crime, and attempting to murder a bartender? Who should I believe in this scenario, I wonder?”

 

“If you’re gonna get in my way, too, I’ll just put you down as well!”

The Ashen One ran toward the seemingly unarmed man and brought his sword up for a stab.

 

The man simply side-stepped the attempt in the blink of an eye, bringing a closed hand down into the undead’s skull.

 

Lights flashed and danced in his vision as he attempted to right himself, only to stumble and crawl along the ground. He heard the echo of a voice from what sounded very far away.

 

“Simpleton… My dearest apologies, sir, I was too late to save you from harm. While I have no methods of healing, I can put you to sleep so you feel no pain until I can get you to a proper healer.”

 

“N- no… thank you… I’m... f- fine…”

 

“P l e a sssss   ,   sss    i rrrrr………”

 

The sounds around the Ashen One blurred into a continuous droning as he tried to stand up.

 

Whha- t… th-    eeee …….    hhhhhEEELL is wr-wr-wrooong with…… mmmmee?

 

“You appear to have a concussion. You should not continue your resistance.”

 

Hearing that same voice much clearer, and much closer, the Ashen One panicked, and used his pyromancy flame to cast great combustion in its direction. He heard a quick gasp, followed by pattering sounds that may have been footsteps. Suddenly, he couldn’t hear, see, or feel anything.

 

 

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

The Ashen One opened his eyes and jerked his head upward to face the green-haired man before him.

“...”

 

“What’s the matter? Why’d you suddenly space out?”

 

“...”

 

“What’s your problem, man? You alright?”

 

“Guh…”

The Great-Lord-slaying Champion of Ash drooled into his helmet, then collapsed, unconscious.

 



 

A quick splash of cold water woke him up.

 

Was I just asleep?! How, why, who, where, what?!

 

He heard a buzzing noise that he vaguely recognized as speech, then he looked up to find the merchant from before. He held out a clay cup and one of the red “appas”

 

“Look, forget about the money. Just take these, alright?”

 

Why? Why here, again? Why him? Why is he being so kind when I threatened him before? What’s going on?

 

His racing thoughts were interrupted by the flow of silver hair. Banishing all thought, he leapt to his feet, flailed his head wildly, then chased after the image he saw.

“FIREKEEPER! FIREKEEP-”

 

Once more, he was met with shining purple irises, now reflecting his bare face.

 

Where’s my helmet?

That’s not the Firekeeper.

That’s Emilia.

Why is she here?

Did I die again?

Why don’t I come back to a bonfire?

Why is she looking at me like that?

Did she die, too?

She said she isn’t undead.

Did she lie to me?

 

So many different lines of thought crashed into each other as he attempted to hold onto his sanity.

 

“Who-… Who are you?”

 

“I- You know me… I’m… I’m the Ashen One.”

 

“What is your name? I don’t believe we’ve met.”

 

“I don’t… remember… don’t you remember?”

 

“I’ve never met you before, I’m certain.”

 

He was in a blind rage now.

“WHY DON’T ANY OF YOU REMEMBER?! IS EVERYONE HOLLOW BUT ME? AM I GOING HOLLOW?! AM I- AM I- Am… I…”

He began sobbing for the first time he could remember. Had he ever cried like this, even when he was alive?

“Am I… going hollow?!”

He fell to his knees. The prospect of losing his sanity was so terrifying to him. There was so little that he feared, but going hollow was definitely his greatest fear of all. To lose oneself to the curse permanently. He wore the cursebite ring because he believed it may help stave off the memory-wiping effects of the undead curse. As far as he knew, there was no evidence of this, but he was so terrified of the idea that he never removed it.

 

As he knelt, sobbing, that same flash of yellow, black, and red swept by. Emilia began ruffling around herself, then turned to him in a rage.

“Was this a ploy?! Are you with her?!”

 

He only began sobbing more heavily as his mind threatened to cave inward.

 

Her eyes twisted slightly, showing some amount of confusion and remorse, but then hardened as she turned and ran after the thief.

 

Wanting to be alone, he slowly crawled to his feet and shambled into a familiar alleyway.

 

Only to find three, also familiar, silhouettes approaching.

 

In sheer, blind fury, he pulled out his sword and threw it at the Giant. It buried itself in his skull, nearly cutting it clean in half.

 

After a moment of shocked silence, the other two became wild with grief and charged him. He made no attempt to stop the Snake from digging his daggers directly into the Undead's eyes.

 

Another moment of silence until…

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

“Sir.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“May I ask you… Do you remember seeing me today?”

 

“What? Never seen you before. You gonna buy something or what?”

 

The Ashen One remained calm and walked away from the man. He began walking down the street, ignoring the merchant’s grumbles of annoyance.

 

He stopped at a familiar spot and waited. After some time had passed, he saw that same flash of silver hair, though this time he restrained himself.

 

Everything is the same. Every single time. Not just their memories, but items as well. The appas, my bottomless box, Emilia’s stolen… whatever it was… Everything. Which means…

 

Like clockwork, he spotted the rushing blur of yellow, black, and red. This time, however, he intercepted the thief. He caught her shoulder and yanked her backward into a nearby alley.

 

“H-HEY, WHAT’RE Y-”

 

He pressed her into the wall, knocking the wind out of her.

 

“You. You’re a thief, aren’t you?”

 

“Who are you! Let me go!”

 

“You were going to steal from that elf, right?”

 

“An elf? The girl? Is she? Well, anyways, you pulled me away from my target, so let me go!”

 

“I want you to do something for me.”

 

“Get over yourself! Like I’d do anything like THAT for you! Gross!”

 

He jostled her again

“LISTEN TO ME!”

She stopped struggling for a moment.

 

“I want information. Then I’ll let you go.”

 

“...”

 

“I want to know about an assassin. She has black hair, a spot under her eye, black and purple clothes-”

 

“What are you talking about?”

She looked scared

“Why would I know anyone like that?! I don’t kill people, I just steal stuff!”

 

“You recognize the description I gave. I can tell. Who is she?”

 

“None of your business!”

 

“IT IS THE BUSINESS OF SOMEONE SHE KIL-”

 

 

 

 

Darkness.

 

All-consuming Darkness surrounded him.

 

He couldn’t breathe. He never felt suffocation before.

 

In his ear, he heard a cold whisper.

 

“I love you.”

 

 

 

 

As the light returned around him. He felt the Darksign on his chest burn white-hot  with searing pain. Struggling not to rip off his chest plate and scrabble at it, he simply groaned from the pain.

 

What the hell was that?!

 

“Y- CHOKIN- M-”

 

He looked up to see the girl, blue-faced, as his vice-grip on her collar was now squeezing it around her neck, suffocating her. Vaguely understanding the discomfort she experienced, he loosened his grip and she gasped for air.

 

After a moment of gathering herself, she spoke up.

“Listen. I don’t care anymore. You said you’d let me go if I told you?”

 

“...I will.”

 

“She’s the one that hired me to steal the insignia from that elf girl.”

 

“She did? Why?”

 

“I don’t know, I swear! I just know it’s really valuable. She offered ten holy coins for it. I’m hoping it’ll be enough to buy my way into a better living situation.”

 

He let go of her collar and backed away.

 

“I- I don’t… like being a thief… I convinced myself that I did, because I’m so good at it… But I hate stuff like this. Being threatened by people stronger than me, and feeling guilty, knowing that I’m not the victim. I don’t have any other options. Other than selling my body…”

She looked down at her feet.

 

The Ashen One thought for a moment. The Giant was large and strong. The Snake was surprisingly nimble, and seemed somewhat talented with a blade, probably without any training. The Dwarf seemed to have potential as a merchant, or negotiator. This girl, however… She was small. She was fast, but not strong. She was perfectly built for life as a thief, and not much else.

 

Without saying a word, he pulled up his bottomless box and rummaged through it.

 

The girl blushed and looked shocked. She began cowering toward the wall and covering herself.

 

He ignored her and found what he was looking for.

 

“Here.”

 

“I TOLD YOU I WOULDN’T DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT WITH YOU!”

 

“What are you talking about? I’m giving this to you!”

 

“What?”

 

“Here!”

He grabbed her wrist, pulled her hand up, and placed onto her palm a golden ring engraved into the shape of a twisted serpent.

 

“What? What is-”

 

“The covetous gold serpent ring. It increases the wearer’s chances of finding fortune. With this, you may not have to steal for the things you need. You might just come across them by luck instead.”

 

“A good luck charm?”

She asked incredulously.

 

“It has served me well. With this, I found many weapons, pieces of armor, and elixirs that have saved my life. I will miss it, but I see you need it much more than I do. If you don’t believe me, it’s yours to do with as you please. Sell it as jewelry, or melt it down for the gold if you desire.”

 

“Are you serious? Why would you give me something like this? You don’t even know me!”

 

“...”

 

He reminisced on his time talking with Greirat.

“I-I'm only a petty thief. I've nowhere else to go. Not like there's anything calling to me out there.. Heh!"

 

“I-... I knew a thief… He was surprisingly honorable… Smart, too. But he had nothing. He had nowhere to go and nothing to his name besides the goods he stole from people who were already dead and insane. He got himself killed trying to rob a castle just so he would feel like he made himself useful to me… I miss him.”

 

“...”

She looked down at the ring, inspecting its curves.

“I guess… I can respect that…”

She gently placed it onto the middle finger of her left hand. It fit surprisingly comfortably. She used a finger to gently pet the small head of the golden snake.

 

“Oh. And one more thing.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Don’t bother stealing that insignia. I’m gonna kill that monster who hired you.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

They turned to face a rustling of cloth and saw three silhouettes.

“We’ll… just come back later…”

The Snake said as they stepped away. He was eyeing the ring on her finger and her skimpy clothing.

“Fuckin’ AWKWARD!”

Chapter 4: Brief Respite (Arc 1)

Chapter Text

"You're going to kill the lady that hired me?"

 

"She's an assassin planning to kill that elf girl, and probably you."

 

She considered his words for a moment.

"Normally, I'd just blow you off as some competitor trying to butt in for a cut… but that lady really rubbed me the wrong way…"

 

They walked together through the city, making their way to the slums.

 

"Say I believe you and help out. What's the plan?"

 

"Not too sure. Ambush, most likely, but where she is in the meantime is hard to tell. If you meet with her, we'll know exactly  where she is and when, but that puts you at risk, and only one of us can take her by surprise."

 

"Well, we're planning to meet at Old Man Rom's loothouse. He's a pretty intimidating Giant, so maybe she'll think twice."

 

The Ashen One remembered the large, dark-skinned old man he fought prior.

 

He was tough, but could he match her speed?

 

"I don't know… maybe with Emilia's help…"

 

"Who's that?"

 

"The girl you were hired to rob."

 

"Gah! You want HER help?!"

 

He stopped walking and faced her.

"Do you want that wretch inspecting your innards?"

 

She covered herself again.

"Agh. No… How do you know so much about this scary lady, anyways?"

She asked suspiciously.

 

"Let's just say I had a run-in with her in the past. Leading to a literal knife in the back."

 

"Geez. No wonder you're so bitter with her… So this elf… you want her help, too?"

 

"It couldn't hurt."

 

"What say this, then. If we meet up with the assassin and I don't have the insignia, what's to keep her from running away and catching the elf by surprise later?"

 

"Hmm…"

 

"Unless you intend to spend the rest of your life protecting her, her odds aren't so good."

 

"'The rest of my life' is far longer than you'd think, but you make a fair point. What are you getting at?"

 

"Well, say I follow through on my job. I nab the insignia and lead her there. Now it's you, me, Old Man Rom, AND the elf surrounding her while she's sitting amicably at the negotiations table."

 

"Hmm… Not bad… Still though…"

 

"You don't like the idea of tricking the elf?"

 

"I do owe her some consideration, since she taught me so much…"

 

"You got a better idea?"

 

He thought about the red-haired hero that stopped him earlier.

 

He seemed so noble and pure-hearted. Powerful, too. He'd certainly help us if we asked, but I have to wonder how he'd handle finding out that this one's a thief…"

 

"Not necessarily."

 

"Then it's settled. You know how to find the loothouse on your own?"

 

"Yeah."

 

"Then see ya there!"

She jetted off without another word.

 

"Wha- wait! Damnit… Well, I suppose we have our plan laid out for us."

 



 

He knocked on the door to the loothouse.

 

“For a rat?”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“What the hell d'ya want?!”

 

“I’m supposed to meet Felt here.”

 

“Well, she ain’t here! Come back later!”

 

“She told me to wait here for her. She’s going to get into some trouble, so I’ll be waiting to help her.”

 

A long pause, then thundering footsteps came closer. He fought the urge to roll backward and ready his weapons.

 

The Giant swung the door open violently.

“Who the hell're you?”

 

“I’m The Ashen One. As I said, Felt asked me to come here and wait for her.”

 

“She di'n’t tell ya the password?”

 

“She ran off as soon as she decided what we would be doing.”

 

The Giant put a hand to his chin and hummed.

“...That is exactly what she would do… Alrigh', fine. But any funny bi'ness, and you’re out in the cold.”

He slinked back into the building, leaving the door open for him.

 

“Of course.”

He stepped inside, closing the door, but not before scanning the area for any signs of the assassin.

 



 

“What’sa matta with you, yer balls chafin’ you, ‘r wha’?”

 

“I’m concerned about the one we’ll be meeting here. The one who hired Felt to steal a certain object.”

 

“You said she’d be in trouble. What kinda trouble’re we talkin’?”

 

“I owe a debt to the person she was hired to steal from, so I stopped Felt, but the employer is an assassin planning to kill both the target, and, at least I’d wager, Felt herself. Her plan is to steal the object anyway, and begin negotiations so we can all get the drop on the assassin at once. After the dust settles, we’ll apologize to the target, return the item, and everything should be fine.”

 

“Mmm. Easier said than done. Assassins most of all would be used to such underhanded tricks. You know what kinda killer this is?”

 

“Not especially, no. I only know she is particularly stealthy, but strong enough to stab through plate metal. She has at least two fairly long curved knives. She dresses very immodestly, and has long black hair. She also has a dark spot under one of her eyes. The left one, I think.”

 

“Mmm… I don’t like this. She sounds like the real deal. You know why this item is so important?”

 

“It’s a… What was it? An insignia. Come to think of it, I don’t believe she ever explained what was so vital about it. I would presume it has something to do with proving birthright to a royal family or some such. I couldn’t think of any other reason for that kind of seal to be so important.”

 

“Sounds about right… Or maybe…”

 

Heavy knocks on the door. The old man gets up, stands at the door and yells,

“For a rat?”

 

“Poison.”

 

He opens the door, quickly pulls in the small girl, checks the surroundings, and slams the door shut.

 

“Wha! What’s the deal, Old Man Rom? You’re messin’ up my vest!”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me how much trouble this client was?”

 

“I had no idea. This guy shows up and tells me he’s gonna kill her cause she’s an assassin or whatever. Apparently she already got one over on him once or somethin'.”

 

Rom turns and looks at the Ashen One.

 

“It wasn’t a very long confrontation. She got me in the back with one of her knives, but I managed to make it out alright.”

 

Rom seemed unconvinced, but turned his attention back to Felt.

 

“You gotta be more careful with these kindsa people. What would I do if I found out you got hurt by one-a ‘em?”

 

“You worry too much! I’m fine.”

She crossed her arms.

 

He noticed the ring.

“Wha’s that? You just swipe it or some’n?”

 

“Nah, this guy gave it to me after I told him my sob story. Just some good luck charm or somethin’, but he said I remind him of an old friend of his.”

 

Rom looked at the Knight with even more suspicion.

 

He sure is protective of her. Are they related, or do they just care about each other that much?

 

“If you’re that worried, I should tell you I’m not capable of producing children.”

 

That did not lessen Rom’s suspicion one iota. He turned back to Felt.

 

“From now on, you let me help with handlin' clients, alrigh'?”

 

“I told you, I’m fine!”

She walked to the counter and hopped into a seat.

“Now hurry up and pour me somethin’, alright?”

The old man grumbled to himself, but readily obeyed.

"Anythin' fer you, guy?"

 

He hesitated.

"I'm not sure. What do you have?"

 

"Booze, mostly, and milk for the li'l one."

 

"Never had booze. Nor milk for that matter. I'll let you decide."

 

"Hah! Probably just milk fer you then."

He poured two glasses and took another swig of his own mug.

 

Felt sipped the milk.

"Ew, you water this down, or somethin' old man? Pretty gross stuff."

 

"I give you somethin' outta the goodness of my heart and you go and call it gross?"

He ruffled her hair as he spoke.

She squawks in protest, but doesn’t attempt to squirm out of his grip.

 

The Ashen One stared at the milk for a few seconds before removing his helmet and taking a sip.

 

Almost immediately, the watery sensation was displeasing, but he fought the urge to spit it out and swallowed. He is unable to hide a grimace, though, leaving Rom looking a little upset that his gift was poorly received by both guests.

 

"Sorry, the estus I normally drink is much thicker and very warm. The cold, thin sensation felt odd."

 

"Estus? Wuzzat?"

 

He pulled his estus flask from his waist and handed it to the Giant.

 

"Careful, the glass is strong, but not invincible."

 

The Giant eyed it before knocking it back. Almost immediately, his eyes bulged and he spat it onto the counter. He took long draughts of booze and spat each one out to clear his mouth. The estus that spilled steamed and seared the wood of the counter, ruining its finish.

 

"YOU TRYNA POISON ME?!"

He roared.

 

Immediately, the Ashen One retrieved the flask and drank until none was left, showing so by turning it upside down.

"No poison, I swear!  I didn't know estus was indigestible for humans."

 

"I ain't even no human, fool. That would kill about anyone!"

 

"Not me."

 

"I-... Huh... Fair enough… See how you like this spicy stuff, then."

He grinned devilishly and slammed the mug of ale onto the counter in front of the Knight.

 

Tentatively, he took the very large mug and inspected the foamy concoction. Frankly, it looked far less appetizing than the milk.

“Wait, is Emilia on her way?”

 

“Awww, don’t change the subject now that yer all scared!”

Rom goaded him.

 

"Emilia?”

 

“The elf girl, remember?”

“Oh yeah, you mentioned her name.  No worries. I left a little trail for her to follow, just not all too quickly, so she doesn’t get here too soon.”

 

“How can you be so sure?”

 

“It’s not the first time I led a target around by the nose, ya know. I told you, I’m pretty great at this stuff! The client should be here within the hour, and that elf should show up about 15 minutes after.”

 

“Wait, shouldn’t we want Emilia to get here first so we can explain the situation?”

 

“If the client is tailing her, too, which if she’s as stealthy as you say, she might just be, then It’d ruin the deal and SHE would get the drop on US instead.”

 

“Ah, you’re right.”

 

Trusting her confidence, he dropped the inquiry and turned his attention back to the “booze” laid before him.

 

"She may brag a lot, but she really is a wiz with this stuff, kid."

 

The Ashen One let the Giant's comment pass uncontested.

“...Well, here goes…”

He tipped the mug backward just enough to get a mouthful of the beverage.

 

After gulping down the surprisingly palatable liquor, he smacked his lips a few times, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over him.

“Siegbrau!”

 

“Huh?”

 

“That’s what this is? I’ve had this! My friend, a Knight of Catarina, gave me some. I believe his own brew had some estus mixed in, so maybe I should avoid giving any to you, but I’m certain this was the base. Or something like this, anyway.”

 

The Giant’s curiosity was peaked.

“Interesting… I never heard of this ‘Catarina’.”

 

“I’m not surprised. According to Emilia, I would be what you’d call 

‘From beyond the Waterfall’. In the distant Kingdom of Lothric.”

 

“Woah! No kidding?!”

 

“Now, now, a lot of people claim to be from beyond the Waterfall. How do we know you’re telling the truth?”

 

“What reason would I have to lie? I am clearly a strange foreigner in this place. Do I seem anything like any person you’ve met?”

 

“Mmm… Ya might remind me of some-a those intense folks from Volachia, but I get yer point…”

 

“So what’s your old home like? Is it cold?”

“Some parts, yes. But to answer truthfully, it was a dead and broken place. The only safe haven to be had was still infested with hollows and ravenous hounds. The most grandiose of the great halls and temples I’ve seen were scorched, littered with countless pieces of corpses, dung, ash, and bone. It was a bloody and hollow thing, Lothric. I’m glad to be rid of it.”

 

The three sat in silence for a moment.

 

Until an ominous knock came at the door.

Chapter 5: Dark Blades Clash (Arc 1)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Ashen One and the Giant reached for their weapons.

 

"Alright, you guys, settle down. Act natural, or she'll know something's up."

 

"Where could I hide in here? If she sees me, I can't surprise her."

 

Felt held her chin for a moment.

"You said you had a run-in with her, but has she seen you out of your armor? We can say you're a prospective buyer."

 

"Ah! Good idea. I can do one better, though…"

He swapped his lothric helmet for the bannerless, generic knight helmet he awoke with in the cemetery of ash. He followed suit with his chestplate, bracers, and grieves.

 

"Woah, what the-"

 

"Is there a problem? This way, she won't recognize me."

Not that I think she would anyway, since I died.

 

"How'd you put on all that stuff so fast? I was starin' right at ya and even still didn't see it happen. It's like it just kinda blinked off an' on or some'n. An' where're you been keepin' it 'till now, anyways?"

 

"In my bottomless box. But we don't have time for more questions. Let her in before she gets suspicious."

 

Felt reluctantly did as he asked. She slowly opened it to reveal-

 

A blank doorway with the bright light of the afternoon shining in. Confused, they all glanced at each other.

 

A slender frame suddenly stepped into view, long silver hair flowing around as she surprised them.

"Hah! I knew it! The perpetrator was right here!"

 

Felt almost bit her tongue then backed away.

 

Oh, no. Everything's about to go wrong. Maybe we can still salvage this…

 

"Felt, hand her the insignia now! Come inside, hurry!"

 

"Wha- oh, yeah, right! Here!"

Felt grabbed a surprised Emilia's wrist and slapped the insignia into her palm, then pulled the girl through the doorway, shutting it as she went.

 

"Did you see her out there?"

 

"Didn't get a good look, but no."

 

"Well, here's hopin'..."

The old man relaxed his shoulders.

 

"Uhmm… excuse me?"

 

They all turned to look at Emilia.

 

"I uh… wasn't expecting you to be so cooperative- ah, don't get me wrong, it's suuuuper appreciated, it's just… what is… going on?"

 

The Ashen One stepped forward.

"First of all, you've been targeted for some time now. We're trying to stop the woman who's coming after you. She-"

He gestured to Felt

"-was hired to steal that insignia. I recognized the woman who hired her and knew she was a dangerous assassin. The plan was for you to arrive later so we could all surprise her at once."

 

"...I see…"

In a way that no others there could tell, she consulted her Great Spirit.

[Puck?]

[As far as I can tell, he doesn't seem to be lying. I can sense a great amount of malice coming from him, but not a single drop is aimed at you or me.]

Emilia placed a finger on her chin.

"But why would an assassin do any of this? Why target me at all, and why not just attack directly?"

 

"Perhaps…"

The Ashen one crossed his arms and tilted his head down in thought.

"Perhaps her goal isn't explicitly to kill you, but to render you powerless. The insignia is a way to strip you of status and authority, so perhaps she never intended to kill you in the first place. Only to disrupt."

 

"No, that doesn't make sense."

They looked to Felt.

"The original client would've just hired a thief like me directly. And if the girl wasn't marked for death, there'd be no reason to kill me, since it'd just be another random pickpocketing. Not a big murdery conspiracy that'd need to get covered up."

 

They all pondered on who the greater client was, and why they had all been incidentally brought together in such a strange way.

 

"Hey, wait… how'd you get here so fast? I was supposed to have given you the runaround."

 

"I saw the trail you left, but luckily, I communed with the nearby spirits who told me of your trick."

She sounded very proud of herself when she spoke about it.

 

"Hmph. Shoulda known it'd be some kinda cheat or somethin'"

Felt seemed disappointed at her failed scheme.

 

As the Ashen One suppressed a giggle at the scene, his scanning eyes detected a flash of light. Before his mind could even process the shining image of a curved blade, he shouted,

"PUCK, BLOCK!"

 

The assassin's knife clattered harmlessly against the ice barricade formed behind Emilia.

"Whew! That was close. Almost missed that! I'm a little creeped out you could tell I was there, but thanks for the save!"

 

"Worry about that later! Regardless of who we were this morning, right now, we're brothers and sisters in arms against this wench!"

 

"You wound me. All I wanted to do was reveal her innermost beauty. I don't get many chances to observe the entrails of a half-devil."

 

Devil? Emilia said half-elf. I assumed the other half was human…

He glanced at Felt and Old Man Rom who both looked surprised, but not overly concerned of this fact.

I suppose Devils are probably something like Demons. Just another race of people. Most Demons I've met were hostile, but I'd learned they weren't always that way.

 

"Why should we be bothered by anything a fiendish girl like you says? My adorable Lia has nothing to be ashamed of!"

Puck began firing blasts of ice magic at the assassin.

 

"Dear, it's been ages since anyone has referred to me as something so gentle as 'girl'."

 

"Well, from my perspective, all my opponents are little more than babies!"

 

The Ashen One stepped toward the action, feinting to the right, sending the assassin left into an oncoming projectile. She easily knocked it away, but glared in his direction.

 

"She's even faster than I thought. Rom, Felt, you two stay back. I don't know if you can match her."

 

Rom wanted to protest, but grumbled in frustration, knowing the knight was probably correct.

 

Felt, even though she would prefer to stay out of danger, wouldn't stand for being sidelined.

"I'll show you fast! Don't underestimate me!"

She grabbed the shortsword behind her back and sped forward in a blur.

 

"Ah, divine protection of wind. You are truly loved by this world!"

 

She's moving so fast I can hardly see her! Wait… Sort of like...

He had an idea to keep the assassin from countering while avoiding her wrath in return. Finding his prize, he slid a ring onto one of his fingers, replacing the chloranthy ring. Rushing forward, he caught the assassin's attention before she could start keeping track of Felt's movements. As soon as their eyes locked, he grinned and rolled forward.

 

Her eyes shot open as her knife found no bed. Swinging wildly around, she found the irritating Knight right behind her with a longsword in mid strike. She parried it with her other knife, but received a slash from the thief against her other underarm. Growling with anger, she failed to move said arm, taking a blast of ice from the spirit.

 

With the obscuring nature of the Carthus milk ring, the Champion of Ash could reposition himself and make feints to great effect. Until at last, when rolling backward to gain distance, he brought his head up to find a flying knife in front of his face.

 

Though he managed to turn his head, the knife skewered the helmet through his cheek, coming out on the other side.

 

Damn. Should never have skimped on upgrade materials for my armor… 

 

With regret, he remembered he had drunk all the estus in his flask earlier.

 

I'm too used to using as much as I want. I hope I can refill it here… maybe if I die…

 

 

No. Unlike before, everything resets when I die here. Even my victories and allies made will disappear. I won't let any lives be wasted.

 

Standing up, despite the impaled skull, he reached into his bag of gold pine resin and applied it to his blade.

 

"Woah, woah, woah, kid! Y'oughta rest up from some'n like tha'!" The Old Man yelled from his spot behind the counter. Felt had returned to his protection after one-too-many close calls.

 

With a sparkling sword, the Darkmoon Blade coldly yanked the steel out from his jaw without so much as a whimper.

"No worries..."

He tilted his head to the Giant, showing the misty ash forming around his injured mouth through the helmet.

"I ain't human either."

 

"My… what a fascinating body you have."

The assassin licked her lips.

 

"Unfortunately for you, I'm already spoken for. Anri of Astora is to be my blade in life, and in death."

With his left hand, he unsheathed Anri’s Straight Sword.

 

The assassin only licked her lips again in response.

 

Faster than the others could react, they clashed in the middle of the room. His longsword caught by the groove of her blade while she dodged stabs from the straight sword. Pushing away,  he jumped back to avoid a quick slice, then stepped forward in an attempt to cleave her leg. She jumped high into the air and, swinging from the wooden rafters, dove on top of him. With his shield put away, he had little to defend with. As such, he crossed the swords together to stop her fall. Landing with her feet balanced delicately on the swords’ hilts, she brought her remaining knife past the swords and into his shoulder.

 

I’m losing a lot of blood… Have to get her away from me.

 

He pulled the hilts inward and upward, bringing her feet together. It seemed she was counting on him losing mobility after another devastating wound, so she lost her balance and tilted forward. She repositioned her feet, though as she did, he swiped the swords apart, cutting well into her legs. With a howl, she landed behind him on one hand and kicked him away, sending him flying across the room. While her right leg was more damaged, her left leg, afflicted with the lightning resin, began twitching almost uncontrollably.

 

Lightning wasn't useless, but is a poor match. Let’s try…

 

He briefly re-sheathed Anri’s sword and reapplied resin, this time using pale pine resin for a magic buff.

 

Her eyes blood-red, the assassin glared with pure hatred at the Knight.

 

“Don’t forget about us!”

The Great Spirit cried while letting loose the magical barrage he had been preparing.

 

The assassin dodged as ice flew in every which way, but with her battered state, she caught more hits than she would have otherwise.

 

As Puck laid cover fire, Emilia made her way to the Knight.

“Oh, dear, how are you still standing?! I need to heal this right away!”

She placed her hands on either side of his face.

 

“No need. Save your focus”

He gently brushed her hands away and used his talisman to cast bountiful light, as he had no wish to inadvertently heal his enemy, and none of his allies were hurt.

 

“What is-”

Emilia gasped at the light.

 

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll tell you later. Right now we need to put her down, and fast.”

 

Emilia stubbornly remained and began adding her healing magic to the process. He grumbled in return but did not protest.

 

“I can’t stand seeing other people get hurt because of me… I have to do something.”

 

“It’s not just for you. I have my own reasons for taking her on.”

 

“Even still… There, you seem better now.”

 

“Right. Excuse me.”

He moved past her and next to Puck, who was still firing magic.

“How long can you keep this up?”

 

“Not long! I’m almost out of mana!”

 

“Save the rest! Fire some more if she has me dead to rights.”

 

“Understood! Lia, come here!”

 

“Right!”

 

The assassin looked at the Knight with frustration, though now she held something of a smirk.

 

Is she enjoying this?

 

“You again.”

 

“Missed you too.”

He brandished his weapons in the Etiquette of the Faron Legion.

 

The assassin bared her teeth and flew at him. To her shock, he hurled the straightsword at her. She avoided it, but in midstride, he sliced at her with his glowing longsword. Trying to block it, she brought her weapon up, but he sliced clean through her wrist, disarming her. Seemingly unperturbed, she brought her other hand up in an attempt to claw out his eyes, or maybe his throat, but with a pyromancy flame in his free left hand, he used firesurge and hit her face directly. As she screamed, the fire blasted a hole through the ceiling and spewed into the night sky.

 

The assassin fell backward, clutching her scorched face with her only hand, but with no mercy, the Ashen One stepped forward, ready to release a fire orb.

 

“Wait!”

Emilia cried.

 

He turned and glared at her.

“What?!”

 

“Don’t you think she’s had enough?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...No.”

He turned back and readied the spell, though he was met with a stiletto shoe inches away from impaling his eye. He stepped backward to see most of her body frozen by Puck.

 

“Geez, cuttin’ it close there, huh pal? That’s about all I got, though. I’m wiped.”

 

Emilia coaxed him back into the crystal while glaring at the Knight.

“You need to learn restraint when your enemy is defeated.”

 

“You need to learn when your enemy truly is defeated. She will never stop killing so long as there’s life in her breast.”

 

“Speaking of, those things are just unfair!”

Felt loudly whispered from next to Rom.

 

Rom did his civic duty and smacked her over the head. Gently, of course, but it still hurt with his towering frame.

 

The Ashen One glared at Felt for a moment, before turning back to Emilia. In a gentler voice, he said,

“I understand and admire your mercy. But know that it lays wasted with scum like this.”

He gestured at the assassin’s writhing body with his longsword.

“People who follow their sense of honor and morality too far tend to end up in one place…”

He gestured with his free hand at the sword lodged in the far wall.

“...Murdered by a cause they had no idea they were following.

 

He turned back to the assassin and prepared another strike, but felt a familiar hum of power nearby. Not quite understanding its source, he jumped backward and brought Emilia to the ground with him. The door to the loothouse blasted open violently, though not quite so spectacularly as he thought.

 

“What are you doing?!”

Emilia yelled.

 

“S-sorry, I thought that whatever was coming would be more… flashy…”

 

In from the doorway stepped Reinherdt Van Astrea.

 

“Reinhardt?!”

Emilia called.

 

“Emilia?! I didn’t expect to see you here! I saw a blast of fire in the sky and came to investigate.”

 

“That fast? Why were you around here?”

The Undead asked.

 

“I wasn’t. I was at the guards’ barracks.”

 

“That’s all the way on the other side of the Capitol, isn’t it?”

 

“I am very fast.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“I see you people have run into some trouble with a nasty character.”

He turned to look at the assassin.

“Elsa Granhiert, the Bowel Hunter. A surprise to find you here in the Capitol of Lugunica. I am impressed you managed to hold her off, Emilia.”

 

“Actually, it was… ah, I never caught your name, sir.”

 

“I am called The Ashen One.”

 

“That’s not a name!”

Felt chirped.

 

He sighed heavily.

“So I have been told.”

 

“Well, Sir Ashen One, it seems you are quite the commendable fighter. I take it you specialize in fire magic?”

 

“I also heavily use miracles, but yes.”

 

“Miracles? You mean divine protections?”

He sounded somewhat excited, but nervous.

 

“Apparently not, but this isn’t important right now. I was about to slay this wench.”

 

“It seems she is incapacitated for the time being.”

 

“That’s not enough. She needs to die, or she’ll never stop trying to kill us.”

 

“That isn’t the way we do things here. I am a Knight, not an executioner. If she is a danger to others, I would slay her with no hesitation, but at the moment, she is not. Therefore, I will detain her as the law states. If the Kingdom judges her worthy of execution, then justice will be served, but not a moment sooner.”

 

The Ashen One thought about it for a moment.

“Well… So long as you can hold her, I suppose I have no qualms. You seem strong enough. Certainly fast enough, anyway.”

 

“That’s Reinhardt, the Sword Saint!”

Felt admonished.

 

“Sword Saint? I trust that’s a lofty title? I’m sorry I don’t recognize it, and I meant no offense.”

 

“None was taken, stranger. I’m very glad you were so amenable. May I ask where you are from, perchance?”

 

“Lothric. A place I’m told is ‘beyond the Waterfall’.”

 

Reinhardt and Emilia both perked up at hearing this.

 

“Fascinating!”

Reinhardt again looked interested, but nervous.

 

“Is that true?”

Emilia looked excited.

 

“Wait, I thought you knew this girl.”

Felt chimed in again.

 

“Well, technically I know her, though she doesn’t know me.”

 

Emilia looked confused and slightly disturbed.

“Were you following me?”

 

“I ran into you once or twice, though I’m wearing different armor. I don’t think you would recognize me, regardless, however. I didn’t leave much of an impression.

I’m beginning to get tangled in my lies. I should be more truthful from now on… but…

He thought back to that moment in the alley when he was seared by some unknown force after he spoke about his death.

 

It seems these resets have something to do with the curse. And whatever entity is involved doesn’t want me sharing too much.

 

Thankfully, before more questions could be asked, Reinhardt changed the subject.

“So what brings you all here?”

 

“I discovered this assassin’s presence, ‘Elsa’, I suppose her name is. She had hired Felt here to steal an insignia from Emilia. Realizing the danger, I made a plan with Felt to help stop Elsa, as I knew she would likely be the next target.”

 

“A stolen… insignia…”

Reinhardt muttered.

 

It seemed he was fighting his knightly nature to punish wrongdoing by recognizing the good that was done here.

 

“Why did you steal the insignia?”

 

“I don’t know why the lady wanted it, but I already gave it back!”

Felt replied arogantly.

 

Emilia nodded her head at Reinhardt in confirmation.

 

“It must be super expensive, though. It’s got a fancy jewel and it glowed when I squeezed it, so it’s gotta have some kinda magic in it, right? That would sell for loads of- Wha?!”

 

As she spoke, Reinhardt went rigid and stomped toward her.

 

“What did you just say?”

 

“A-about the jewel?! I figured that’s why the lady wanted it!”

 

“You said it glowed for you?!”

 

“Y-Yeah?!”

 

Reinhardt was lost in thought for some time.

“What is your name?!”

 

“F-Felt.”

 

“Hey, back off the girl, mister!”

Rom held her closer.

 

Reinhardt ignored him.

“Your family name. How old are you?”

 

“I don’t have anything fancy like a family name. And I’m about… 15, I think. I don’t know my birthday.”

 

“Sir!”

He turned to Rom

“I must take this girl into my custody!”

 

“Like hell, you will! Over my dead body!”

 

“This is a grave matter, sir, but I assure you she will be well taken care of. I’ll be taking her to my estate where she will have clean clothes, warm food, and top-of-the-line care.”

 

“I don’ care if yer scrubbin’ her toes with angel’s tears ev’ry night, y’ain’t takin’ her!”

 

“Wait, wait, Old Man Rom. What if this is what we’ve been looking for? A way out of the slums? Into better living?”

 

“Against yer will?!”

 

“Maybe it doesn’t have to be.”

She glanced at the gold ring on her finger, thinking about the unknown man who died trying to rob a castle.

I don’t wanna end up like that guy.

 

The Thief and the Giant stared intensely at each other. Rom’s features slowly softened, and he looked at her with such gentle eyes.

 

He sighed very heavily.

“Man, yer gonna lead me to an early grave, kid. Alrigh'. Let’s do things yer way. An’ seein’ as my house is currently…”

A log of wood fell from the rafters, denting the floor beneath it.

“...Not doin’ too hot… I could use a nicer place to sleep fer some time.”

 

Reinhardt wasted no time in detailing where they would be going, and what they would be doing.

 

Meanwhile, Emilia kept watch on the mysterious Knight, who, in turn, kept watch on the assassin.

“What is your name?”

 

“Don’t have one.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Well… Ashen… One…”

She sounded quite uncomfortable saying the title.

“You saved my life. I need to repay you in some way. Please tell me, and if it’s within my power, I’ll do it.”

 

He was lost in his head for a few moments. Thinking about how they met, how he accidentally assisted in her pickpocketing, about how they spoke at length about each others’ societies, about their conflicting explanations of magic… And he thought about what he wanted.

 

I still don’t really know anything about this place. I’d like to learn. Maybe I can find a way back to Lothric, and offer a place of peaceful living for all those I left behind. I’d like to keep accompanying this girl, since I don’t know anyone else.

 

“I think I know what I want.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...Can you…

 

…give me…

 

…a name?”

 

Emilia stared dumbly for a moment, then giggled into her hand.

“Hahaha! Ah, of course! I’ll have to think of one… What kind of name do you want?”

 

“Something that doesn’t sound too strange, but will signal that I’m not from this land. Something that will immediately inform others of who... and what... I am.”

 

“Well, it would help me if I knew more about you. I always keep my promises, and I want to make sure it’s a good name. Would you mind coming with me back home until I come up with a good one?”

 

He took his helmet off and smiled at her.

“Of course.”

He performed an exaggerated, but Dignified Bow.

 

They both giggled again.

 

Reinhardt stepped toward them

“Sorry if I am interrupting, but I’d like to see for myself if what she said was true. May I see the insignia?”

 

Elsa began struggling against her icy restraint as Emilia pulled it out. The Ashen One instinctively reached for his sword, but Reinhardt held up a hand to stop him. He walked to Elsa and held his hand over her face. Some invisible action was done, and Elsa appeared to fall limp.

 

The Ashen One was frightened.

“Did you just kill her?!”

 

“No, no, I merely put her to sleep.”

 

Suddenly, a hazy recollection of jumbled words fell into place. When he was concussed, he heard something like that.

“Ah, I see. I was going to be angry if you had just killed her after admonishing me, like that, hah.”

 

Reinhardt saw no humor in the thought. Now taking the offered insignia, he tested Felt’s palm and, sure enough, the gem shone somewhat. Silently, he turned back to Emilia and handed it over.

“So, what will you be doing now?”

 

“I need to meet back up with Ram, then we’ll be returning to the Mathers Domain.”

 

“With this Knight in tow?”

 

“It seems so. I still need to repay him, after all.”

 

“I see.”

Reinhardt looked somewhat concerned, but trusted Emilia’s judgment.

“Well, I wish you good luck on your journey.”

He looked somberly upward at the moon through the hole in the ceiling.

“Tonight may be our last chance to gaze peacefully at the moon, after all.”

 

Emilia was confused and concerned over his words, but the Ashen One simply continued staring at the beautiful orb of light.

“The Dark Moon.”

He muttered to himself.

“So much brighter here…”

Notes:

That's it for Arc 1. There will be an intermittent chapter connecting the end of Arc 1 with the beginning of Arc 2, since Subaru was unconscious for it in the original story. Don't know how soon I'll start working on it, but as this is my first ever fanfic project like this, I suppose it'll depend on how much attention it gets, if any.

Chapter 6: Interlude -- Start of a New Journey (Arc 1.5)

Summary:

As stated before, this is an interlude with the events between Arc 1 and Arc 2.

Notes:

To be honest, I'm not as confident in my writing for this one, but couldn't really think of how to improve it, so I'll just present it as-is. Feel free to make more suggestions.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Emilia and the unnamed Ashen One were walking to her hotel under the moonlight. He had removed his damaged helmet to see the moon more clearly.

 

"Is it really so pretty?"

 

"Pretty doesn't begin to describe it. In Lothric, I joined the "Blades of the Dark Moon". We were an order dedicated to upholding the righteous fury of Gwyndolin, last-born of Gwyn, the first lord of Cinder. The Dark Moon that hung above Anor Londo was nowhere near this majesty. This one has no darkness…"

 

She furrowed her brow

"Lord… of…?"

 

"...Ah, right, I forgot. I'll have to fill you in on the history of my people."

 

"Oh, and I can do the same for you!"

 

"Actually, I've already learned the basics, about the Witch of Envy, the Holy Dragon Volcanica, the Civil War, and some other bits and pieces. I'd love to learn more, though."

 

"Certainly! Perhaps you could join me when I study."

 

"You're a historian, then? It seems I couldn't have picked a better friend."

 

She stopped short. He failed to notice for a few steps, but stopped and turned.

"Emilia? Are you alright?"

 

"You said… 'friend'..."

She looked confused, perhaps even inquisitive. Almost as if testing him.

 

"...Yes? Was that wrong of me? I-"

Suddenly, he remembered her insignia. Oh, I see. She must be some kind of royalty. I suppose it was presumptuous on my part to call her a friend.

"I'm terribly sorry if I offended you with my forwardness. I didn't-"

 

She was appalled.

"No, no, no! Of course not! It's just… uhm…"

 

"'It's just'…?"

 

"It's just… I didn't know… friends could be made… so quickly…"

Her cheeks and ears were turning red.

 

"I take it you haven't had many friends… Well, most of the friends I've made have been the same way! Greirat only had Loretta, who was dead. I had assumed she was his mother, though I never broached the subject. Either way, he had no one besides me after that... Let's see... I was Cornyx's only student. I was the only one who tolerated Karla's tendencies toward dark magics. I was the only one who would rescue Irina and keep her comfortable. And… Anri… She had Horrace, but when he went hollow…"

He trailed off.

 

Tears began to fall.

 

Emilia rushed to him

"Ah! I- uh- I'm- I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to bring back painful memories for you!"

 

He looked at her and, with tears still plain in his eyes, grinned widely at her.

“Nonsense! Painful memories are of the few joys we can have!”

 

She looked disturbed at this.

 

He turned his head to face the sky directly upward.

"Seigward had Yhorm… Orbeck didn't care much for me, but I gave him every scroll I could find as promised, and while I never really dedicated myself to sorceries, I spent some time as his pupil. It made him happy for a time, I think... Ludleth… I think he almost fancied himself as a sort of Father to me. Passing advice and direction, though he never scolded me when I strayed from the path he'd chosen… And… of course…"

 

"..."

 

"...The Firekeeper…"

He was facing her directly now. Still teary-eyed, but still grinning.

"You look something like her. Mostly just by your hair, though… and by your fair complexion, too, I suppose. That's… why I was following you. The only beacon I found in this strange new world."

 

Emilia frowned at him with pity, but said nothing.

[Puck?]

[Again, he doesn't seem to be lying. And his malice has almost disappeared.]

[Almost?]

[No worries. He just seems the type that’s so used to fighting for his life that he never loses that part of his will. None of it is directed toward us.]

[Strange…]

[Agreed. He seems kinda dangerous, so I'm worried about taking him with us, but I trust you know what you're doing. That, and even with this little mana left, he won't be able to lay a finger on my Lia!]

She smiled back at The Ashen One, whose eyes were still brimmed with tears.

[Thanks, Puck. But looking at him now, I don't think you need to worry.]

 



 

As they continued walking to the hotel, the conversation skewed toward Emilia's side.

 

"Oh, about earlier, I'm not a historian, per se… I just need to study the Kingdom's inner workings, its past achievements and failures, things like that."

 

"What for?"

 

She hesitated.

"Well, I wasn't exactly trying to keep this a secret, but I'm not technically supposed to talk about it until the announcement."

She started whispering.

"But I am to be one of the Royal Candidates to succeed the old Royal Family."

 

"Ah, Kingcraft, then. Never been an interest of mine, although..."

He turned his head and bit his lip.

"Well, I suppose that's not entirely true. I once desired power more than anything else, but I realized my power should not belong to any one ruler. I was on a path that would either make me a cruel King for all my unwilling subjects, or to become a pitiful catalyst in a long line of pawns, from which others could steal that same power for themselves. In the end, I chose to keep what I already had, and let that which I would have earned die in a long-awaited peace."

 

She tilted her head.

"I don't quite understand, but it sounds like you made a very admirable decision. Though, a very hard one, it seems.'

 

"Not as much as you would think… Ah, but enough of my rambling. Who is this 'Ram' we are meeting?"

 

"Right! She's one of two maids currently working at the mansion I live in. The mansion belongs to the Margrave, Roswaal L. Mathers, who is my sponsor in the Royal Selection."

 

"I see. So I need to earn his permission to stay, then? With currency, or with work?"

 

"Neither! At least…"

She put a finger on her lip.

"At least I don't think he'd make you work…"

She clenched her fists tightly in front of her.

"Maybe if I ask suuuuper hard!"

 

He laughed.

"No need, Emilia. If he wants me to, I will work for my stay. I may not look it, but I am very strong. Any hard labor would be a simple thing for me."

 

"Are you sure? The maids work suuuuper ridiculously hard every day!"

 

"Then I suppose someone should give them a hand."

I may as well learn new skills now that my talents for slaying Great Lords are no longer needed…

He thought about the assassin. Unable to help himself, he looked backward toward the slums, wherein that “Elsa Granhiert” still resided.

At least in theory…

 

Emilia noticed his worried expression.

“I’m sure Reinhardt will have no problem taking her into custody. He’s suuuuper strong!”

 

“Heh, you say that a lot.”

 

“Say what?”

 

“You say ‘suuuuper’ a lot.”

 

“I do? Hey, are you teasing me?”

She playfully smacked his armored shoulder, but eased her pout into a smile.

[Is this what it’s like to have friends?]

[I hope so.]

 

"You have something you say a lot, too!"

 

"Do I?"

 

"You say 'I suppose' a lot."

She giggled to herself.

"A lot like someone else I know."

 

__

__

 

“Hahhh, we’re here. This is the hotel I’m staying at. Time to rest our feet!”

 

They stopped in front of a large building. One almost identical to those around it, save for the sheer size.

 

“And that’s another thing…”

 

She looked at him as he slowly turned his head toward her.

 

“What... is a hotel, anyway? And how can you tell it apart from anything else? I’ve never seen so many intact buildings in my life!”

 

“Umm… A hotel is a place where people stay temporarily if they don’t already have a place to sleep wherever they're at. It’s also a place to put your things and to relax while you're traveling.”

 

“Do we… Have to sleep?”

 

A bright light shone from Emilia’s crystal as a certain grey cat appeared.

 

“Puck?!”

 

“Listen, buddy! Don’t think you can go around doin’ whatever with my daughter!”

He was all but snarling at the Champion of Ash.

 

“I-uh… Don’t understand. I only asked if we needed to sleep here.”

 

“Yeah, huh. I got my eye on you, wise guy.”

He floated away from the Knight while glaring menacingly.

“If he touches you in any way, don’t hesitate to squeeze me dry for all my Od.”

 

“I don’t get why you’re so worried. I’ll be fine! Plus, Ram will be there, too.”

 

The cat gave one last evil eye toward the man before returning to his crystal.

 

“What’s his problem?”

 

“I’m sorry about him. He’s just so protective of me. Ever since we’d met, he’s been the closest thing to a Father I’ve ever had.”

 

“I suppose he’s just concerned about a dangerous man like me in a closed-in space with you. Not much room to evade if a fight breaks out.”

 

“There won’t be any need to fight. Are you always thinking about such scary things?”

 

“It was normal back home. When you entered a building, it was common sense to check for hidden enemies before anything else.”

 

“Your home sure does sound scary…

…Are you really from beyond the Waterfall?”

 

“I assume so, based on what I’ve learned. Lothric doesn’t exist in any of the countries in your… I think it was… ‘continent’?”

 

“Right, and no, I’ve never heard of a Kingdom like that. You’ll have to tell me about your country, too!”

 

“Sure, but I may struggle to find much that’s pleasant to talk about.”

 

“Oh... What's-”

 

“Miss Emilia!”

 

They both turned toward the voice. A pink-haired girl of frail physique was running toward them. Her outfit was a bizarre mix of regal and humble. Like a servant’s garbs, but very ornate.

 

“Ram!”

 

“Miss Emilia, I’ve been looking all over the Capitol for you! Although it seems you’ve found an escort to help you back to the hotel.”

She faced him and bowed.

“Thank you, sir, for-”

To her confusion, he awkwardly imitated the gesture.

“...For… for helping my mistress. But I will be attending her from here.”

 

“Wait, Ram, he saved my life. I’ve agreed to take him back to the mansion with us.

 

Ram looked shocked, but then highly unconvinced.

“Saved… your life? How so, if I may ask?”

 

He stepped forward.

“There was an assassin sent to retrieve her insignia and kill her. I intercepted the thief and defeated the assassin.”

 

“And how did you know the whereabouts of this assassin?”

She stared at him coldly.

 

“That’s enough, Ram! Reinhardt was with us. If the Knight here was involved with her, then he would be able to tell.”

 

Ram seemed to begrudgingly accept that as truth.

 

I suppose they really aren’t exaggerating when they talk about that Reinhardt fellow. I suppose I could have determined that from our brief spat before.

 

“Very well, I shall withhold the rest of my questions, Miss Emilia. It seems I am in even greater debt to you, Mr…?”

 

“I am ‘The Ashen One”. Or ‘Champion of Ash’ if it pleases you.”

 

Ram fought the urge to scrunch her face in displeasure at failing to learn his name.

 

“He- uh… Doesn’t have a name… yet… But I promised to give him one.”

 

“So that he could stay at our mansion for free, I take it?”

 

“I insist that I will do what work is asked of me by the Margrave. If that includes washing his pet Basilisk, I will do as he pleases.”

 

“Basilisk?”

 

“It’s a nasty, vile creature that spits a fatal cloud of petrifying gas. It was merely a metaphor to state that I will do any unpleasant tasks if I am asked to.”

 

“...Very well.”

Ram still did not seem pleased, but she no longer protested.

 

They all made their way into the hotel. Since Emilia and Ram had separate rooms, Ram insisted that The Ashen One stay in her own room, for adequate ‘sense of propriety’. He was certain that she merely wanted to keep an eye on him, as did Puck. He didn't mind that so much. Although, as much as he disliked the thought of leaving himself vulnerable, he decided to trust that Ram would not betray her mistress by doing anything untoward against him while he slept.

If I am to be traveling with humans- er, elves and Devils, or what-have-you, I’ll learn to fit in with them.

At his insistence, Ram took the bed and he slept dressed as he was in his armor, sitting cross-armed in the cushioned chair. Unexpectedly nervous, he closed his eyes and relaxed. Instantly the tension in his muscles began to ease as he felt like his body was melting into the chair beneath him. Before very long, he was out cold.

 



 

A distant voice.

"   a   s   h   e   n       o   n   e   ,       w   h   e   r   e       h   a   v   e       y   o   u       g   o   n   e   ?   "

 



 

A frustratingly bright light leaked through the curtains as The Ashen One awoke. To his surprise, Ram was no longer in the bed and its sheets were made neat. He turned his head to look for her, but was met with a pillow thrown into his face. Reeling backward and removing it, he saw Ram standing with her clothes pristine, but with messy hair and baggy eyelids.

 

“You. Snore.”

She growled at him.

 

Uncertain of what to say or do, he tried to apologize, but didn’t know how. He had no idea what a ‘snore’ was, or why she would call him that. Nevertheless, she then seemed to completely ignore his presence and fixed her hair before splashing cold water in her face. When she decided she was now presentable, she made to leave and turned her head back at him.

"I will assist Miss Emilia with the preparations. We should be leaving in around one hour, so you have time to wash up and gather your things."

 

"Wash up?"

 

She frowned.

"Clean yourself. There is a bath in this hotel. Please use it before we leave for the mansion. Oh, and if you have something more comfortable than armor, you should wear it. Lord Roswaal dislikes attending people in more formal wear."

With that, she left the room.

 

He wasn't sure if he should be offended by her brusk manner, or thankful for her advice.

 

At least she doesn't seem to hate me…

Alright… It's time for this Lord of Cinder to learn what a 'bath' is.

 



 

After tentatively questioning the very helpful staff, he learned how to operate the water-summoning levers that fill and drain the bath.

 

"Don't worry, we get people from all over who've never seen plumbing before! No need to feel embarrassed!"

 

Nevertheless, he felt as though he was being talked down to. Though he was not so prideful as to refuse advice where he was clearly ignorant.

 

After undressing, rinsing his body with the warm water and 'soap', and drying off, it was time to decide how he would present himself from now on.

 

People here don't usually just walk around in armor at all times. Even Knights like Reinhardt. What can I wear instead?

 

He laid out several outfits that he had collected during his quest. After great consideration, and quickly ruling out any of the dresses, he chose the Clandestine Coat and the Mirrah Trousers. No gloves or headwear seemed necessary. He left the room to look for Emilia and Ram. He found Ram carrying a case that he presumed held Emilia's supplies.

 

"Shall I help you?"

He held his hands out to relieve her of the burden. She seemed to gratefully relinquish it.

 

"You are better dressed than I expected."

 

"It was surprisingly difficult to pick normal clothes. It was either this, more armor, or ragged robes."

 

"Where are your bags? We need to move them onto the carriage soon."

 

"Oh, I don't have any. No worries there."

 

Her eyebrows creased.

"Where did you put your armor, then? And where did you get your clothes?"

 

"From here."

He showed her the bottomless box he kept hanging on his belt.

 

She stared at him strangely. In response, he opened the box and pulled out his Lothric Knight helmet.

"See?"

 

Her eyes shot open.

"Ah, that is, indeed, powerful magic. Not unlike Miss Beatrice's Door Crossing. To create an item that is larger on the inside."

 

"I didn't create this, mind you. I have no idea how such a powerful relic is made."

 

She kept staring at it for a moment.

"Hmm… If anyone would, Miss Beatrice would know."

 

"Is this Miss Beatrice also at the mansion?"

 

"Yes, she oversees the Forbidden Library. Her specialized magic works very similarly so as to keep it hidden from intruders.”

 

Ah, a library, of course!

 

“I’ve been meaning to find a source of knowledge by which I could learn more about these strange lands. I don’t suppose Miss Beatrice would mind sharing, would she?”

 

“She rarely chooses to allow guests, but it is far from impossible... Perhaps if you made a good impression by showing your mutual appreciation for learning?"

 

"Understood. Thank you for all the helpful advice you've given me. It's very much appreciated."

 

She stared at him intensely for a very brief moment before replying,

"Of course, sir. You have saved my mistress, and for that, I must repay you."

 

He was a little uncomfortable with the idea of any more people feeling indebted to him.

"I really didn't do much... It was mostly for my own sake…"

 

"Modesty is nice, but sometimes it can be frustrating to hear. You should give yourself more credit for your actions. Just as, with failures, one should take responsibility."

 

"I… never thought of it that way."

 

"A piece of wisdom one could only learn by working as a servant."

She walked away as she spoke.

 

"Where are you going?"

 

"To fetch Miss Emilia. It is almost time to go. Please finish packing the rest."

 

He looked at the carriage. It had one small wooden box. He looked to his left. There were dozens of larger boxes and cases piled on the floor. He looked back at her.

 

Without turning around, she called out to him.

"Make use of your impressive strength to learn responsibility."

 

That little…

 

He laughed to himself.

 

Well, it's not like this will be hard for me.

 



 

"Good morning!"

 

“...Yes… I am… mourning well?”

 

Emilia tilted her head in her usual way as he replied with utter nonsense in his own usual way.

 

Ram ignored his seemingly poor-quality pun and walked around the carriage.

“I will attend to the ground dragons”

 

“‘Ground dragons’?”

 

She looked at him incredulously.

“They are beasts of burden that will pull the cart.”

 

He was mortified.

“You’ve domesticated dragons for something so simple as carrying you from place to place?”

 

Yet you were scared when I said I’ve killed some.

 

Emilia chimed in.

“Those are different from the Holy Dragon. They’re 'ground dragons', so they don’t have wings, and they aren’t intelligent or powerful in the same way as the Dragon. It seems I do still have much to teach you about our world.”

 

“Seems so. While we are on our way to the mansion it seems like the perfect time to start telling you about mine. Starting with the advent of fire and the original Lords.”

 

She looked excited.

“Please do!”

 

“The ground dragons are harnessed. We are ready to leave.”

 

They climbed into the carriage and made their way to the Mathers Domain.

 

The Ashen One had explained much of what he had during his first day in Lugunica, of which she remembered none. He told her of the Great Lord Gwyn, the first Lord of Cinder, and of the Witch Izalith who scorched the world with her Profaned Flame, and of the Paledrake who invented sorcery, and of the Deathbringer. He told her of the Dragons’ near extinction, and of the Fire’s fading over the many, many ages to come. How, when it finally came time for his turn on the pyre, he chose to let the Flame die to finally allow the world to become balanced.

 

She seemed especially interested in his becoming a Lord.

 

"Yes, I had become a Lord of Cinder, though a 'lord' named only for my great power. I had no subjects."

 

"But you had people who followed you into battle, did you not?"

 

"I did, but that's hardly the same."

 

"...Well, I'm sorry for interrupting, please continue."

 



 

By the time he had recounted his last moments in the Kiln of the First Flame and the Firekeeper's parting words, they passed through a small village full of curious glances.

 

“Are we close?”

“Yeah, this is Arlam. It’s within walking distance of the Mansion, so we’ll be there in just a few minutes.”

 

“Then could you tell me what to expect from the Margrave?”

 

“Well…”

She put a finger on her lip.

“He’s very… eccentric?”

 

Thus begins The Ashen One’s visit to the mansion of Roswaal L. Mathers.

Notes:

And so begins Arc 2. Of the only two comments I have so far, it seems what little audience I have wants an increased pace on the original canonical events. While I'll be taking that into account, I don't want to sacrifice my own agency in writing this story. I can say that, while I haven't intended to stray too far from canon, I am having more ideas for how I would go about doing so. Only time will tell, I guess.

Chapter 7: Arc 1 Rewrite

Summary:

As it says on the tin, this is a rewrite of what I've written for Arc 1 and the interlude chapter. As of writing this, this rewrite is the definitive version and will be what all future chapters are based on.

Notes:

Any and all changes made were not just to please any specific people, so rest assured that it's still written exactly as I currently want it. Who knows, I may rewrite many more chapters to come, but just know it will never go against my vision. Well, enough shilling, you're here for some cringey fanfiction, so here ya go!

Chapter Text

Chapter 1B: Lands Between

 

In the heart of the ancient Kingdom of Lordran, a lost legend of old was subject to pontification by an ancient serpentine being of dubious intent.

“Chosen Undead, your fate… Is to succeed the Great Lord Gwyn”

 

 



 

 

In the rare piece of respite within Drangleic known as Majula, two women converse over the fate of their Kingdom and the nature of the new-monarch-to-be.

“Bearer of the Curse… Seek more powerful souls… Seek the King… Lest this land swallow you whole…”

 

 



 

 

In the shattered remnants of the Kingdom of Lothric, a humble firekeeper speaks to a broken Failure. A husk of ash and bone.

"Ashen one… To be unkindled is to be a vessel for souls…"

 

 



 

 

In the desiccated core of existence itself, the Failure had risen above himself and claimed the title of Lord of Cinder. Though he, like Lords before him, wanted a new path for the world. In the resulting Dark, his voice of reason calls to him with but a twist of optimism.

“Ashen one… hearest thou my voice, still?”

 

 



 

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

“Huh?!”

 

“What’s the matter? Why’d you suddenly space out?”

 

The Unkindled Blade of the Dark Moon felt a stab in his eyes as the darkness around him was abruptly replaced with the blinding rays of midday. While he was failing to make sense of his surroundings, an unfamiliar man with a black and purple vest and green hair was impatiently waiting for a reply while holding out a strange red orb.

 

“I’m asking a question, here! Are you gonna buy the appa or not?”

 

Instinctively, the Ashen One assumed the unknown mystical-looking orb was a catalyst of some kind, and swatted it out of the man’s hand in a panic.

 

“Wha- WHAT THE HELL’S YOUR PROBLEM, YA FREAK?! ARE YOU GONNA PAY FOR THAT?!”

 

“What- what is going on? Where am I?!” In a moment, panic turned to fear, then to anger. Grabbing either side of the man’s vest, the Knight pulled him closer.

“What have you done to me?! Where is the Firekeeper?!”

 

With little-to-no hesitation, the man balled up a fist and struck the Ashen One across his helmeted jaw, which sent the Knight spiraling backward. The force astounded him. The man must have been some powerful brawler to hurt the Great-Lord-slaying Champion of Ash so easily.

 

“What, you think I can’t defend myself just ‘cause I’m a merchant? Huhhh?! Well, let me tell you, punk, I’ve dealt with my fair share of lowlifes in my time. So you’d better run on back to whatever bandit hole you crawled out of before I sic the guards on you! Now go on! Scram!”

 

The Ashen One simply sat on the ground, dazed. Looking around him, he could see bizarre creatures on all sides, looking down on him as if he were some lowly hollow. They were neither human nor undead. Some reminded him of the serpent-men from archdragon peak, others seemed more like the ragged experiments made by the Pontiff, only much more refined. Rubbing the jawline of the helmet to check for dents, he slowly stood and staggered away. For the first time in longer than he could remember, he felt overwhelming embarrassment. He continued stumbling, wanting to move out of sight, so he entered a thin alleyway.

 

I’ve taken hits from towering demons and Gods, yet a simple salesman struck me dumb so easily…

I suppose you should never get cocky even with so many souls coalesced. Even the most ancient heroes like Havel, Ricard, or Tsorig go hollow. Everyone can still be killed by unseemly foes. I would do well to remember that before I wind up in an unending cycle of death.

 

Hearing the rustling noise of footsteps behind him, The Ashen One slowly turned to meet three lumbering figures. One quite sizable, one considerably smaller, and in the middle, one quite thin.

 

Like a Giant, a Dwarf, and a Snake… he thought.

 

“I suppose you’ve come to gawk, have you? To ridicule the Lord-Slayer brought so low?”

 

“What are you goin’ on and on about? Did you hit your head, or something?” The Dwarf mocked.

 

“Oh, he’ll be alright. Listen, just give us everything you have, and we’ll let you go.” The Giant continued.

 

What?

He was confused.

“Are you insane? Me? You’re trying to rob… me?”

 

“Just shut up and give us what you got!” The Snake yelled.

 

Without needing to think, the Ashen One produced a simple longsword. The first weapon he had when he awoke in the Cemetery of Ash. One he had quite fond feelings of nostalgia and sentimentality for. Also the first weapon he ever infused, or had reinforced with a legendary slab of titanite. Once infused with fire, it currently had said infusion swapped with a heavy gem so as to compliment his great strength. He had also been experimenting with the many pine resins he had collected.

 

If these fools are anything like hollow soldiers, they couldn’t possibly stand a chance, and yet despite seeing my armor, they approached without fear.

 

Upon seeing the blade, however, and more notably, his stance, the three seemed shocked, but the Snake stepped forward nonetheless, brandishing two long daggers. The others reluctantly followed, the Giant readying his fists, the Dwarf trying not to cower.

 

Are they undead, as well? Or are they simply so desperate for others' souls that they would target an armored Knight?

 

“Gotta say…” the Snake interrupted his thoughts, “after seeing ya get decked like that, we weren’t expecting ya to fight back, but if you think you can take us all…”

 

Ah, I see. They thought I was incompetent. And now their pride won’t allow them to correct that mistake.

 

“I understand. You thought me an easy mark, eh? I’ve fought enough hollow thieves to know your tactics. Though I do admit the fact alone that you can talk makes you smarter than the many riffraff I’ve killed.”

 

The Dwarf did about the only thing he could do, and attempted to dig at the Knight’s morale.

“Quit your bluffing! You think you could be so tough without anyone knowing who you are?”

 

“Come on!”

The snake ordered.

 

The three charged at him at once. Taking no chances, considering the strength of the merchant, he held nothing back. First, he ran forward bringing his sword low, swinging upward into the Snake’s right leg, cutting cleanly through and sending him toppling. As he followed through, the stunned Dwarf was at the perfect height and distance for a kick to the face, pressing him into the wall. Using the momentum to spin around,  he faced the Giant who was too distracted by his friend’s bloody form to notice the Champion of Ash. He brought his sword up to the thug’s throat with no resistance.

 

The Snake laid on the ground, shock rendered him mute, though he shivered and twitched from the pain. The Dwarf sat unconscious against the wall with a twisted expression. The Giant showed utter horror in his eyes.

 

“I didn’t want to kill you, considering I so rarely fight actual people, but I'm not the one who started this.”

 

“I- I… I understand… but, please… don’t kill us… We don’t have any other means of taking care of ours-”

 

“Nonsense. You are strong. The Dwarf seems like he could be quite the charmer if he trained for it. And that snake… Well, he could have made for a decent sellsword given time. You all had options. You chose to risk your lives for others’ souls. And look where it got you.”

 

Though the Giant twitched an eyebrow in confusion at hearing the stranger refer to souls, he didn't question the dangerous man.

“Please. I know I have no right to ask this, but please let me take him to a healer. In this empty world, all we have is each other. I can’t let him die like this. It’ll be a lesson for him, and for us. Please.”

 

The Giant, to the Ashen One’s surprise, was fighting off tears of genuine grief. He tried to think of the last time he’d seen anyone actually cry. The closest he could think of was when Patches, of all people, had failed to save Greirat from the threats within Lothric Castle.

 

Patches. The man who spent his entire existence feeding off of others for his meager possessions, was distraught over a man he failed to save.

 

“Honor among thieves…” he mumbled.

 

After another few moments' hesitation, he let down his sword, turned away from the Giant, and retrieved his Sunlight Talisman.

 

After he found one, horribly dirtied, in the dreadful swamp of Faron, he decided to demonstrate his faith by making one for himself. It was simple, some white cloth and a small red ribbon tied together and wrapped in a ring made from some impure gold. It worked well enough, and made him feel warm whenever he looked upon it.

 

His faith…

He thought for a moment.

 

What happened to irina. After I let the flame die... Is she okay?

 

Shaking off the thought, he held the talisman over the Snake and recited two prayers. First, Caressing Tears, after which, the blood from the Snake’s leg stopped oozing. The second being Great Heal.

 

After the long incantation, a golden light swept across the alley, stirring the Snake back into consciousness. The Dwarf did not wake, but his grimacing face seemed to relax. The Giant watched in amazement as the Snake’s missing foot seemed to fade back into existence among a fuzzy haze of glowing dust. Finally, the foot was entirely replaced, the old one still laying gracelessly on the bloody cobblestone.

 

With finality, the Ashen One mumbled, “May the warmth of the First Flame guide your wayward souls to the Light.”

 

The Giant stepped forward, speechless with shock and relief. In his mind, there only existed one word to describe such incredible magic. A Miracle. He turned to thank the mysterious stranger, but the armored man was already gone. On the ground where he had been kneeling was another small talisman. This one composed only of a dirty scrap of cloth gilded with what looked like tarnished brass. The Giant took the talisman in his hand and looked thoughtfully toward the entrance to the alleyway. Before long, though, he helped the Snake to his reunited feet, and shook the Dwarf awake so they could leave as soon as possible.






 


 






Chapter 2B: Complications and Congregations

 

The Ashen One walked through the city, amazed at witnessing, for the first time in his undead life, a city thriving while still intact and full of happy, living people. The scale was like Irithyll, but the level of activity was closer to the ravenous ghru of Faron Swamp, only with the relative peace offered at Firelink Shrine. Hundreds, perhaps thousands, of merchants selling wares that had nothing whatsoever to do with slaying Great Lords. It was surreal. When a very small person flew past, he almost swung at them, but he remembered that many of the people running, shouting, and waving were doing so with only pure intentions. The figure bumped into him as they went.  It was an odd feeling to make abrupt contact with a person not trying to kill him. From the darting blur, he caught a glimpse of yellow hair, some black headdress of sorts, and a red scarf.

 

A child, perhaps? It didn’t seem like a small adult like Greirat or that Dwarf from earlier.

 

The Champion of Ash reminisces on his ancient memories. So precious little of his past beyond awaking in the Cemetery is still within his mind. Hazy images of such small humans running through grass. Of beautiful flowers. An image of a twirling woman, a lover perhaps. Thinking on how this new land functions like the ancient stories say, he reaches toward his bottomless box to look upon one of his rusty coins, but cannot find the box on his person. He turns in place, searching in a panic. Nothing.

 

The Ashen One is utterly devastated. Never had the items on his person been at risk. Not even his corpse had ever been pillaged after his death save for exactly one item. The twinkling dragon torso stone taken by Hawkwood. But that was an honorable duel specifically regarding the item in question. Despite being in a new land surrounded by new people, even after his attempted mugging, he never considered that anything more than his collected souls could be at stake. That one could simply steal his bottomless box from him, effectively taking nearly everything he owns in one fell swoop.

 

Panic set in as he sprinted forward.

 

That small one! It ran by my right side. When it did, I felt a jostle. That must’ve been it!

 

Eager to reclaim his treasure, the Ashen One continues, unaware that the perpetrator had already doubled back, laughing at his complete obliviousness.

 



 

The Blade of the Dark Moon can almost feel himself going hollow as he wanders the winding roads, asking questions, making threats, attempting bribes of souls, all met with sneers or strange looks. One thing in all his despair manages to catch his eye, however. Long, straight, silver hair. Shining like the Dark Sun. Only one image exists in his mind as he sees it.

 

“FIREKEEPER!”

 

He charges as quickly as he can, shoving aside anyone and everything in his way. Nothing matters. Nothing except this last remnant of his old existence in this bizarre new place.

 

“FIREKEEP-” His halting voice is met with wide eyes. Purple irises reflecting his dust-caked helm.

“Eyes…”

I gave her eyes, but those…

“N-No… It… Couldn’t possibly be….”

 

Heartbroken, he feels ready to collapse before a now-familiar flash of yellow, black, and red blurs his vision once more. In a blast of wind and sound, the commotion settles with the silver-haired woman frazzled, and the blur of colors sprinting quickly out of sight.

 

The silver-haired woman fumbles, feeling around herself, then turns with shock and indignation, yelling at the Ashen One.

“Was this a ploy?! Are you with her?!”

 

The armored man simply stares dumbly at the girl until a connection is suddenly made and without another moment, he charges onward as fast as his legs could possibly carry him. Of course, he does so without realizing the woman had given chase as well, believing him to be a related culprit. He had no mind for anything other than the thief with his entire life in her possession.

 



 

Their chase takes them around the city, diving through crowds and around buildings. They move in and out of alleyways, zigzagging, as the thief fails to shake him. In a particularly long alleyway, the Champion of Ash lines up a shot and hurls a lightning spear. Hearing the crackling bolt, the girl turns to look, but too late, as the spear hits her in the back, sending her stumbling forward.

 

"Thought you could- GAH!"

 

As the Ashen One closes in, the girl hurls a shortsword at him. As quick as thought, he trades his talisman for his sword and at the same time, barely manages to bring his shield up in time to block her weapon. But as he lowers the shield, a splatter of mud is squarely lodged in the eyes of his helmet, blinding him. He drops his shield and begins scrabbling at his eyes to clear them. Rage builds as he abandons the attempt in favor of using his now-free left hand and pyromancy flame to blindly scorch the area with any spell he can think of, hoping to catch her by the sheer volume of flame. He hears no cries of pain, but as he strains his ears, a crystalline whistling approaches. He swings his sword, batting apart the missile of what turned out to be ice.

 

"Stop right there!"

A soft, yet forceful voice calls.

 

He finally wrenches his helmet off and sees before him the woman he mistook for the Firekeeper. Her long silver hair still sending aches through his undead heart. Upon further inspection, however, it's a wonder he ever thought they were similar. Her robes were stark white with purple and gold trim, and her ears were long and pointed. He notices that her arms are strangely held stiff in front of herself, as if to stop him from approaching.

"Who are you? Why did you stop me from catching that thief?"

 

"Don't play dumb with me! You distracted me earlier, allowing her to steal my insignia! When I questioned you, you ran away!"

 

"I was confused. She had taken something from me as well."

 

"Not sure I buy that… A little too convenient, ya know?"

 

The Ashen One darted his eyes about, attempting to find the source of the second voice.

 

A small grey-furred cat crawled from out of the girl's silver hair and onto her shoulder.

 

"You better not underestimate us. If you think we're such easy marks then you clearly aren't as sharp-eyed as you think."

 

I should really be more unnerved by something like this, but at this rate, nothing seems real.

 

"Listen well, Cat. I chose no mark, as you say. I have no affiliation with that thief. And if you think for one moment that a talking rodent and some strange ice-based pyromancer is enough to put me back in the ground, then you'll find your own ashes buried like the others who stood against me."

 

The girl looked confused, but the cat was utterly nonplussed.

 

"Pyromancer? What do you-"

 

"Don't mock me. You are clearly casting with no catalyst. You have neither charm nor stave, so you must be casting pyromancy. The ice-based sorceries of Irithyll weren't dissimilar, so I have many methods of circumventing anything you could throw at me."

 

"He's just trying to confuse us, to throw us off while she gets away. Let's just take care of him quick and get after her."

 

"Need I remind you that you were the one who fired upon me first?"

 

"Oh yeah? After that firestorm you sprayed all over? Come on, we need to get away from this guy."

 

The Ashen One prepared to sheathe his sword.

"If leaving is your goal, then we have no need to fight. You've wasted enough of my time already. You can't begin to imagine the treasure she stole from me."

 

"You really think we're that stupid, huh? The moment we turn our backs, we’re roast meat. Fat chance!”

 

"You think I would need such underhanded tricks? If I wished it, you'd be dead already. I've fought much more powerful mages than you, including your precious Pontiff."

 

Having now fully sheathed his sword, the Champion of Ash turns his back, reclaims his shield, then quickly trots in the direction of the thief.

 

"What do you think, Puck?"

 

"As much as I hate to admit it, it doesn't seem like he's bluffing. Gives me the creeps, though. Even with his back turned to us he just oozes with a murderous aura."

 

"Murderous?" She gasped.

 

"Not strictly toward us, to be fair. Just the feeling that he's ready and willing to kill anyone at any moment. We can't afford to waste more time, but it feels like we can't afford to lose track of him, either."

 

"Something he did was able to make the thief stumble. Otherwise, he couldn't have caught up. Her sword was lodged in his shield. Did he throw something?"

 

"It looked like it, but how it felt was more like magic, though what kind, I couldn’t say. The way he used that fire magic, though… Unbelievable. The way it moved… Even I couldn’t begin to think of how a spell like that is structured. Maybe we both stand to gain from learning about each other.”

 

They debated for a moment while following him at a safe distance. The Ashen One was becoming irritated by the mumbling behind him. He couldn't quite make out most of their words, but he could hear enough to suspect what they were planning.

 

"I can't imagine you two suddenly realized your error and decided to help me now, have you?"

He asked as he abruptly turned halfway to look back at them.

 

They both grimaced in response. Neither of them liked the way he seemed to belittle them. Problem was, he was partially right.

 

The girl considered that the stranger may have been telling the truth. In which case, she would feel quite bad about having slowed him down.

 

But if he really is a victim as well, he should know full well what I’m going through, too. Unless… Was the item stolen from him… Really more precious than what was taken from me?

“Assuming what you have said has been true thus far, we cannot afford to work separately in retrieving our respective stolen items.”

 

“I’ll be fine on my own. Have been for most of my time.”

 

The cat chimed in,

“But we can tell you aren’t from around here. You clearly don’t know your way around the place. How are you gonna manage without our help?”

 

“Just watch.”

He smirked and once again retrieved his sunlight talisman, knelt, and recited the Seek Guidance prayer. In a flood of golden light and sparks, the area in his vicinity remained stubbornly destitute of guiding messages.

 

“Ummmm… Was that some kind of… divination?”

 

“Hmm… It was supposed to be… Well, in essence, anyway."

 

"And how would that work?"

 

The Ashen One frowned. He didn’t like the way that Cat was trying to pry at his techniques.

“I suppose you should find yourself a tutor and learn for yourself.”

 

The spirit puffed his cheeks in annoyance at being deflected.

 

“Anyway, I need no guidance. I’ve braved enough thief dens in my time to know what I’m looking for.”

 

“You say that, but…”

The Cat smirked from the girl’s shoulder.

 



 

The Ashen One had failed to comprehend the sheer scale of the Capitol. They talked while traveling the streets in search of any clues.

 

"Lugunica, huh? Never heard of this place. But we must surely be near Irithyll judging by your ice magic."

 

"I don’t know that place either. My ice magic is, while not exactly common, pretty normal here in Lugunica."

 

"I've never seen ice pyromancy. In Irithyll I faced mages that used ice-based sorceries, but not pyromancy."

 

"You keep using that word. Here, what I use is called "the spirit arts". I utilize spirits to draw mana from the atmosphere which is used to power my spells."

 

"Fascinating. Pyromancy is very different. It comes from within."

 

"Could you teach me?"

 

The Ashen One considered his old master, Cornyx.

“I’m… Not sure it’s my place to take on a student.

 

Now it was Emilia’s turn to puff out her cheeks.

 



 

The group decided to head for high ground, to see where a thief might hide in the city.

 

As they made their way up a tall and wide set of stairs, The girl realized something.

“Ah! We never introduced ourselves! My name is Emilia, and this is Puck! What’s your name?”

 

“Folks have called me ‘The Ashen One’, or even ‘Champion of Ash’.”

 

“Ash? Why ash?”

 

The armored stranger turned to face her with hard eyes that she couldn’t see.

“I am… Unkindled.”

 

“I… don’t understand. What is ‘Unkindled’?”

 

Further irritated, he muttered,

“If you know nothing of it, then you need know no more.

 

“But…

 

The stranger turned and trudged further up the stairs.

 

Emilia and Puck exchanged bothered looks.

 

“He still doesn’t trust us.”

 

“Well that part’s obvious.”

 

“What can we do to make him understand?”

 

“I don’t think that’s really our problem. Once we get your insignia back, we never have to worry about this guy again.”

 

Emilia was of a very different opinion, however.

If I can make him understand me, then maybe I can reach him. Send him on a more pleasant path.

 

She followed after him, quickening her pace to catch up. As they both climbed the final step, however, they both stopped to stare at the skyline.

 

After a moment of silence, she worked up the courage to speak.

“I-uh… I don’t know what being ‘Unkindled’ means, but it seems like an uncomfortable topic. I don’t really know what you’ve been through, but I may have some idea of the hardships you have faced.

 

“I doubt it.”

He spoke sternly, but not with as much venom as before.

 

“Well, you see… I’m… a half-elf.”

He turned to see her head hung in shame.

 

“A half-what?”

 

Her head shot up with confusion.

“A half-elf!”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“What is an ‘elf’?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Oh.”

Emilia began giggling.

“Now I see exactly why that would upset you so much.”

 

Despite himself, the Champion of Ash smiled behind his helmet.

Maybe I shouldn’t be so uncharitable. She seems genuine.

 

 He pointed out to the dark settlement in the distance.

"There. I'd wager everything, which I suppose I technically am, that the thief's hideout is there. It looks just like the undead settlement at the foot of the High Wall of Lothric. There were more thieves there than anywhere else. Let's go."

 

"Huh? Oh, right!"

 



 

On their way toward the slums, The Ashen One decided to gather information.

 

“So… Emilia, was it? You’ve never heard of the Undead Curse?”

 

She tilted her head and frowned.

“Un… dead? No, definitely not.”

 

I can’t tell if that’s relieving or terrifying. If these people have never heard of the Curse, then they may have found a way to successfully eliminate all undead while staunching its spread. If it’s been long enough that their people don’t remember, then I might not need to hide myself, but I can’t be too careful.

 

“Can you explain it to me?”

 

Under the guise of his helmet, he bit his lip and pondered.

I suppose it’s too late to say no… But I can try to fish for more information, at least.

“The Undead Curse had swept across many kingdoms in ages long past. The unaffected humans looked down upon those who had been altered by the Curse. They would cast them away, or even go to great lengths to torment the poor souls.”

 

Emilia looked horrified.

“How awful! Why would they be so cruel?”

 

“Well, many Undead would, after such torment, go hollow. After their madness stripped them of their memories and all sense, they would attack wildly, even without provocation. Ironically, by capturing and killing every Undead they could find, the Humans inadvertently sped the process of hollowing.”

 

Emilia looked thoughtful as he spoke.

“It’s true that the Witch’s reign had destroyed much of our history, but to lose something like this…”

 

‘The Witch’?

His mind shifted to thoughts of the Witch Karla, another one of his teachers. The coat she wore was old and raggedy, and although she retained the stench of the Irithyll dungeons, her darkly jovial nature appealed to him. She was certainly not unpleasant to look at either, which helped stir some feelings of affection.

 

Emilia must have misinterpreted his silence, as she turned away and muttered,

“I am sorry. I know it is taboo to speak of her. I meant no offense.”

 

“None was taken, I assure you. I admit I am unfamiliar with this ‘Witch’. What was her name?”

 

She seemed shocked for a moment, then looked at him with suspicion.

“Above all else, even speaking her name is a terrible taboo. How could you know nothing of the Witch, if-...”

 

Suddenly, Puck swaggered from out of her hair on all fours, then laid across her shoulder.

“Anyone who speaks the name of the Witch will be branded for all eternity. Everyone knows that. You’re better off not even asking any questions about that old tale.”

[Careful, Lia. I didn’t want to bring it up ‘till now, but he smells like the Witch.]

 

The Ashen One saw Emilia’s eyes widen for a moment.

“Well, it seems she didn’t know that. What a strange countermeasure. Presumably such a powerful figure would want her name spread far and wide to elicit either awe or fear. Doing something like that would only stifle such a spread.”

He narrowed his eyes suspiciously as Emilia and Puck failed to react to his words for a beat longer than expected.

As if they were preoccupied…

 

Puck twitched his cat ears.

“The Witch is so incomprehensible. That’s one of the things that makes her so dangerous. Nobody can know what she’s thinking.”

 

“If no one knows what she’s thinking, then how do we know she is evil?”

 

There was a very uncomfortable silence between them all.

“Her actions.”

Puck said dryly, almost provokingly.

 

“Can we-…”

 

They turned to face Emilia whose face was twisted with some strong emotion neither of them could decipher.

 

“Can… we not… speak of… her?

…Please?”

 



 

After arriving in the slums, they began to get dirty looks from the passers-by

 

I suppose they think I'm some royal Knight protecting a prissy princess from their filth. They seem to have a similarly bitter view of the world as Patches. I can't quite blame them, though.

 

He had an idea. He double, then triple-checked that he was still wearing the Untrue Dark Ring. He glared at it for a moment longer.

I could have just had the Firekeeper fix me… Should have… But I needed something. Some penance for what I did…

Snapping out of it, he took off his helmet and wiped his face, smearing dust over it.

 

"Are you too hot?"

 

"Even extreme temperatures don't bother me much. I figured if I present myself while as dingy and dirty as themselves, they'd be more inclined to offer help. You know, show them I'm not some prideful Silver Knight that thinks he's above getting dirty."

 

"That's a good idea. Still, though, if I'm here walking with you it might not work."

 

"Let's try."

He waved a hand to a man walking by.

"Excuse me, we're looking for a small thief with yellow hair and some black headdress. I'm trying to retrieve something priceless she stole from me. Do you know where I could find her?"

 

The man looked confused.

 

Emilia frowned and tilted her head. With a finger on her chin, she asked,

“Headdress? You mean the bow that was in her hair?”

 

Now it was his turn to tilt his head.

What kind of arrow would you shoot with a bow like that?

 

But clearly, it was true, as the man's expression cleared with recognition.

"Oh, a black bow. You must mean Felt. I don't know where she lives, but if it's as valuable as you say, she probably would've already pawned it. Your best bet is heading to Old Man Rom's loothouse just down… thataways a bit. Good luck getting your stuff back, brother. Live strong."

The man pointed down a nearby walkway and held up a hand in a gesture of solidarity.

 

Felt, eh? So that’s the name of our thief.

 

The Ashen One thanked him before turning away, holding up a fist in a gesture befitting Quiet Resolve.

 

Emilia followed along by his side.

"What… did you lose, if you don't mind me asking?"

 

The Ashen One smiled,

"You'll see. It's pretty astounding for how small it is."

 

Puck loudly failed to stifle laughter at hearing that.

"Oh, I bet it is. Reeeaaal small, huh? But oh-so precious?"

 

The armored man didn't seem to understand the cat's double entendre.

"You are quite small, yourself, aren't you?"

 

Disappointed that his joke went unnoticed, he pouted from within Emilia's hair.

 

Emilia looked up while shielding her eyes from the drifting star.

"The sun will be going down soon, so we better hurry."

 

"The sun will go down?!"

 

"Wha- um… Yes?! Is that… weird?"

 

"I, uh… I… haven’t seen the sun much.”

 

Emilia’s eyebrows folded with concern.

“Is your homeland really so bleak? I hear the winters in the north are so horrendous you can lose sight of the sun for days at a time.”

 

The Ashen One remained silent. He didn’t like to lie, even at the worst of times, and he was starting to feel fond of the girl and her Cat. He decided to tell part of the truth.

“Most of the places I’ve been are so cloudy or foggy that the sun cannot be seen. And when it does, it never seems to move.”

 

Understanding, though not knowing why, he was upset, Emilia dropped the topic and continued walking.

 

After she turned away, he looked at the sun in wonder.

 

A moving sun?

Is it a new God? Is that why my miracles have still worked since my great betrayal?

 



 

Finally, as the sky began to darken, they approached the loothouse.

 

"This must be it. If we can't find our possessions here, then we'll have to start looking in the dark."

 

"If it comes to that, I would rather continue in the morning with a fresh mind."

 

"That would be hours wasted. What would you do for all that time?"

 

"...Sleep?!"

 

"..."

 

"..."

 

"...Yes… Of course…"

 

“Let me guess,”

Puck stretched his arms over his head and fought the urge to yawn.

“You don’t get much sleep?”

 

Another half-truth…

Not often, no. I hate feeling so vulnerable for so long.

 

“I’ve heard there were some people from Volachia that would sleep with their eyes open. Real creepy stuff. Remind me to buy you a sleep mask.”

 

“...Sure… Anyway, we ought to quit stalling."

He took a step up toward the porch.

 

"Wait!"

Emilia pulled his arm.

 

"What is it?"

 

"I never heard your name earlier."

 

"You did. I'm The Ashen One."

 

"That's not a name."

 

"It certainly is. And has worked perfectly well for me so far."

 

Emilia held stubbornly firm.

"I'm not gonna call you that mouthful. You need to give me a name."

 

He sighed.

"I don't remember it…"

 

"What? How can you forget your own name?"

 

An aggravated growl creeping into his voice, he replied,

"I have lived a life longer than I would like. There are only so many memories I can hold onto. I don't. Remember. It."

 

Emilia was silent for a moment.

"I'm sorry."

 

"..."

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

"...may I… give you one?"

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

"...No."

The Ashen One opened the door to the loothouse, stepped inside, and slammed it shut behind him.

 

With no windows, the orange light of sunset failed to reach the inside of the building. Luckily, his emberred body naturally produced a small amount of light, and since, without his bottomless box, he couldn't retrieve a torch, he held out his pyromancy flame to further light his way. He expected some sort of guard to watch over the place, but it was dead quiet. Following his old habits, he looked for hollow thieves clinging to walls and ceilings to ambush him. So intent on looking in these unusual places, he failed to notice a few obvious things. First was the shadow creeping around him every time he turned his back. Second was the growing pool of blood, and last were the two still-warm corpses in the corners of the room.

 

"No traps, no ambushes, no guards, nothing. It's like they don't expect to be stolen from. Yet they make their living by taking from others? Not a smart way to live… Well, I guess it's safe for Emilia to come in, too."

 

He turned to face the door he came from, but as he did, he felt a cold, menacing presence. Too late, however, as the cold bite of steel entered his back. Spinning to knock away the attacker, he stumbled, failing to properly roll away. He wound up on the ground, his hands behind him with his back toward the adjacent wall.

 

Suddenly, he realized he had not stopped bleeding. He would die much sooner than usual.

 

"Well. You're certainly hearty. To move around like that with a blade in your lung? Impressive."

A cold, almost seductive voice called from the darkness.

 

As the attacker approached, her face came into his light. She was strangely beautiful.

 

No time for miracles, no chance to move, not even enough time for estus with her this close...

 

The Ashen One did the only thing he could do and waited for her to come closer so he could spring an attack.

 

"And the way you shine, so! Like a beautiful Star! Ah, I can't wait to study your innards! But as we have our special guest approaching, I must finish this quickly. I'll send you to meet the angels."

She spoke as she produced a second weapon. A long, curved knife clearly meant for assassination.

 

There's little I could do to win this now, but I'm undead, so if she isn't, I just need to take her down with me and I win.

 

As she rushed inward, he leaned forward and reached a hand out while feeling the blade enter his throat.

 

Too late, wretch,

He thought as his vision turned black. He felt his target clearly in his hand. He squeezed, crushing it, feeling a liquid flow over his hand.

 

"Wha- WHAT THE HELL’S YOUR PROBLEM, YA FREAK?! ARE YOU GONNA PAY FOR THAT?!”

 

"...What-?"

 



 


 



 

Chapter 3B: Dead Again

 

The Ashen One looked at the crushed orb in his hand. It was not the assassin's neck, as he thought. The liquid was not blood, but a clear liquid running from what he now understood was a red fruit.

 

"HEY, ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME?!"

The shopkeeper pulled the Knight closer.

 

Instinctively, he knocked the man's arm away, twisted, then pinned it to the counter and pulled his sword out. He brought the weapon up menacingly but had no plans to attack.

 

All around him were gasps and yells. Someone was calling for guards.

 

"Listen to me. Tell me truthfully. Who are you, and why am I here?"

 

"What, are you insane?! I'm just a merchant! You're the one that walked up to me! I tried to offer you an appa and you freaked out on me!"

 

"I walked up to you?"

 

"How the hell else would you be there?! I didn't notice you at first, but when I saw you standing there, I greeted you like any other customer."

 

What motive would he have to lie? If he was the one who brought me here, he would have done something by now. Both times I've provoked him, he had responded with only proportional anger.

 

"...Very well."

He let go of the man and sheathed his sword.

"You may not believe it, but I am sincerely sorry for the trouble. I only wish I had proper currency to offer as compensation for your… appas? But as my box was stol-"

He absently reached for where his box would be as he spoke, only to find it hanging on his belt.

 

He quickly opened it and searched inside.

 

"It's right here…"

 

"Well, great for you.'

The man grumbled, rubbing his sore arm.

"You gonna pay me now, or what?"

 

The Ashen One awkwardly realized he had none of this country's currency, so he placed an old gold coin on the counter and walked away. The shopkeeper, inspecting the coin, huffed disappointedly, but said nothing.

 



 

The Champion absently walked the streets of the capitol while taking inventory. Paranoid of losing his box again, he ducked into an alleyway.

 

"I suppose that, upon my death, my box was returned to me. It must have a closer connection with my soul than I realized."

 

He heard approaching footsteps behind him. He turned to see three familiar silhouettes.

 

The Giant, the Dwarf, and the Snake. What do they want now?

 

Upon meeting their gaze, the three became rigid.

 

"W-woah, is this 7th street?! M-man, I'm so lost, hah! Sorry to- to bug you… good… sir, Knight, sir."

The Snake stumbled over his words while the three slowly backed away at his lead.

 

"I suppose you haven't learned your lesson?"

He placed a hand on his sword.

 

The three panicked and ran away.

 

Faintly he could hear;

 

"I told you we shouldn't follow him!" 

And

"Didn't you see his sword? No way!"

 

I'm disappointed to know my good will went to waste. I won't particularly miss that talisman, though. I have plenty of better ones anyway.

 

Continuing to take inventory, he realized that that very same talisman he had left behind as a show of good faith had somehow made its way back into his possession. Unnerved by the strange occurrences, he made to leave.

 

Where to, though?

 

Suddenly, he made a startling revelation that Emilia was probably still at the loothouse. The memory of the assassin's words fluttered by.

 

'Our special guest'. She was targeting Emilia.

"Damnit! I need to get back there!"

 

He began sprinting toward the slums. On his way, a certain Firey-haired man heard a report from a concerned citizen about a crazed Knight attacking shopkeepers in the area. He would certainly have to investigate any shady characters he could find. Luckily, it seems there are three panicked hooligans here to help out…

 



 

In the slums, a Darkmoon Blade was doing his duty to help someone in dire straits. Rushing forward, he reached the loothouse and, without stopping to knock or otherwise investigate the area, he charged into the door, knocking it wide open.

 

“Emilia? Are you still here?”

 

“WHAT IN BLAZES ARE YOU DOING?!”

A Giant rose unsteadily to his feet behind a counter filled with booze.

“What kinda dumb piece of shit are you?!”

 

The Ashen One was utterly confused. Ignoring the unexpected stranger, he whirled around, looking for any signs of a struggle, and besides his having blown the door nearly off its hinges, none showed.

 

“You got about 5 seconds to convince me not to squash you like a bug right now!”

 

He spun to face the man.

Much more of a Giant than that thug…

 

The old man was almost as tall as the ceiling, even with a significant hunch. He had dark skin and bone-white hair. Only, none on his head, and bizarrely long eyebrows. His black and dark blue vest was horribly tattered, and revealed his rippling muscles.

 

“Where is the girl?!”

 

“Who the hell are you talking about?! I deal with loot, not kidnappings!”

 

“There was a girl here! With silver hair and pointed ears! A… What was it… an elf! And another! With black hair and knives!”

 

“Ain’t seen nobody like that! Whoever you’re looking for, pipsqueak, you got the wrong place, so get the hell out of my face!”

 

“I know they were here! You can’t lie to me!”

 

“I’m at my best when I got booze in me, so if I don’t know who you’re talking about, then they must not have been here! Now if you don’t walk out that door right now, you’re gonna have hell to pay!”

He pulled a large club from the wall and patted it menacingly.

 

“I’ve fought much larger Giants than you, old man. You can’t intimidate me so easily.”

 

The old man vaulted over the counter with the spiked club in one hand. He swung it mightily at the Champion of Ash as if it weighed little more than a knife.

 

Narrowly rolling away from the blow, the Ashen One readied his sword and applied gold pine resin to it.

 

“Ya think some sparks are gonna scare me off! Ain’t no fancy magic ever did me in on any battlefield!”

The Giant swung his club with an overhead strike, looking to crush the foe.

 

The Knight rolled forward, coming behind the old man, and brought his sword up on his back. He made two good slashes before the Giant swung the club once more, spinning around to knock the attacker away, much like the Champion of Ash himself had done for his own attacker earlier.

 

Well, he's tough, and he's seen a good number of fights. Better finish this quickly.

 

The cuts were surprisingly shallow, but still quite painful for the old man. On top of that, an unexpected side effect of the resin's lightning properties caused the muscles in his back to spasm uncontrollably which threw off his aim and balance considerably.

 

“D- damnit!”

The Giant swung two more times, utterly failing to meet his target.

 

The Ashen One rolled into the Giant, sliding past him, and swiped his sword across the right ankle. He cut much of the muscle, but couldn’t get through to the bone. The Giant toppled forward onto one knee, bracing himself with the club. The Champion of Ash turned, grabbed the Giant by his bald head, and brought his sword around to his neck.

“I give you one final chance. Where are the girls who were here?”

 

Panting and gasping from the pain in his back and leg, the giant paused for breath.

“I- I- hah. I really don’t know… Who you’re talking about. Hah… Honest…”

 

“...So be it.”

 

Before he could slice the Giant’s throat, however, a blast of blue light came seering through the open door. Kicking off against the Giant’s massive frame, he threw himself backward, narrowly missing the strike.

 

“It seems I was too late to prevent further chaos. For that, I am truly ashamed.”

A regal voice called from beyond the cloud of dust.

 

What the hell was that? Soul stream?! No, it was more like a slice.

“Who are you?!”

 

As the dust settled, a red-haired youth could be seen wearing a white suit.

“Reinhard Van Astrea, at your service. Though I am sincerely sorry I could not prevent the damage to your place of business.”

 

“This isn’t my place. But if that were the case, why did you fire that magic at me?”

 

“I was not talking to you, scoundrel. My strike was, indeed, meant for you alone.”

 

“And by what authority? I am only here to retrieve my stolen goods and to rescue a girl from an assassin. This Giant merely stood in my way.”

 

He looked around at his surroundings.

“That could very well be true, though you very closely resemble the report I recently heard. It seems you threatened a merchant in some altercation, then met with a few lowlifes. Now I find you here in a cesspool of crime, and attempting to murder a bartender? Who should I believe in this scenario, I wonder?”

 

“If you’re gonna get in my way, too, I’ll just put you down as well!”

The Ashen One ran toward the seemingly unarmed man and brought his sword up for a stab.

 

The man simply side-stepped the attempt in the blink of an eye, bringing a closed hand down into the undead’s skull.

 

Lights flashed and danced in his vision as he attempted to right himself, only to stumble and crawl along the ground. He heard the echo of a voice from what sounded very far away.

 

“Simpleton… My dearest apologies, sir, I was too late to save you from harm. While I have no methods of healing, I can put you to sleep so you feel no pain until I can get you to a proper healer.”

 

“N- no… thank you… I’m fine…”

 

“P l e a sssss   ,   sss    i rrrrr………”

 

The sounds around the Ashen One blurred into a continuous droning as he tried to stand up.

 

Whha- t… th-    eeee …….    hhhhhEEELL is wr-wr-wrooong with…… mmmmee?

 

“You appear to have a concussion. You should not continue your resistance.”

 

Hearing that same voice much clearer, and much closer, the Ashen One panicked, and used his pyromancy flame to cast great combustion in its direction. He heard a quick gasp, followed by pattering sounds that may have been footsteps. Suddenly, he couldn’t hear, see, or feel anything.

 

 

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

The Ashen One opened his eyes and jerked his head upward to face the green-haired man before him.

“...”

 

“What’s the matter? Why’d you suddenly space out?”

 

“...”

 

“What’s your problem, man? You alright?”

 

“Guh…”

The Great-Lord-slaying Champion of Ash drooled into his helmet, then collapsed, unconscious.

 



 

A quick splash of cold water woke him up.

 

Was I just asleep?! How, why, who, where, what?!

 

He heard a buzzing noise that he vaguely recognized as speech, then he looked up to find the merchant from before. He held out a clay cup and one of the red “appas”

 

“Look, forget about the money. Just take these, alright?”

 

Why? Why here, again? Why him? Why is he being so kind when I threatened him before? What’s going on?

 

His racing thoughts were interrupted by the flow of silver hair. Banishing all thought, he leapt to his feet, flailed his head wildly, then chased after the image he saw.

“FIREKEEPER! FIREKEEP-”

 

Once more, he was met with shining purple irises, now reflecting his bare face.

 

Where’s my helmet?

That’s not the Firekeeper.

That’s Emilia.

Why is she here?

Did I die again?

Why don’t I come back to a bonfire?

Why is she looking at me like that?

Did she die, too?

She isn’t undead.

Did she lie to me?

 

So many different lines of thought crashed into each other as he attempted to hold onto his sanity.

 

“Who-… Who are you?”

 

“I- You know me… I’m… I’m the Ashen One.”

 

“What is your name? I don’t believe we’ve met.”

 

“I don’t… remember… don’t you remember?”

 

“I’ve never met you before, I’m certain.”

 

He was in a blind rage now.

“WHY DON’T ANY OF YOU REMEMBER?! IS EVERYONE HOLLOW BUT ME? AM I GOING HOLLOW?! AM I- AM I- Am… I…”

He began sobbing for the first time he could remember. Had he ever cried like this, even when he was alive?

“Am I… going hollow?!”

He fell to his knees. The prospect of losing his sanity was so terrifying to him. There was so little that he feared, but going hollow was definitely his greatest fear of all. To lose oneself to the curse permanently. He always wore the cursebite ring because he believed it may help stave off the memory-wiping effects of the undead curse. As far as he knew, there was no evidence of this, but he was so terrified of the idea that he never removed it.

 

As he knelt, sobbing, that same flash of yellow, black, and red swept by. Emilia began ruffling around herself, then turned to him in a rage.

“Was this a ploy?! Are you with her?!”

 

He only began sobbing more heavily as his mind threatened to cave inward.

 

Her eyes twisted slightly, showing some amount of confusion and remorse, but then hardened as she turned and ran after the thief.

 

Wanting to be alone, he slowly crawled to his feet and shambled into a familiar alleyway.

 

Only to find three familiar silhouettes approaching.

 

In sheer, blind fury, he pulled out his sword and threw it at the Giant. It buried itself in his skull, nearly cutting it clean in half.

 

After a moment of shocked silence, the other two became wild with grief and charged him. He made no attempt to stop the screaming Snake from digging the daggers into his eyes.

 

Another moment of silence until…

 

...

 

...

 

“-ey-...

 

Hey…

 

HEY!””

 

“Sir.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“May I ask you… Do you remember seeing me today?”

 

“What? Never seen you before. You gonna buy something or what?”

 

The Ashen One remained calm and walked away from the man. He began walking down the street, ignoring the merchant’s grumbles of annoyance.

 

He stopped at a familiar spot and waited. After some time had passed, he saw that same flash of silver hair, though this time he restrained himself.

 

Everything is the same. Every single time. Not just their memories, but items as well. The appas, my bottomless box, Emilia’s stolen… whatever it was… Everything. Which means…

 

Like clockwork, he spotted the rushing blur of yellow, black, and red. This time, however, he intercepted the thief. He caught her shoulder and yanked her backward into a nearby alley.

 

“H-HEY, WHAT’RE Y-”

 

He pressed her into the wall, knocking the wind out of her.

 

“You. You’re a thief, aren’t you?”

 

“Who are you! Let me go!”

 

“You were going to steal from that elf, right?”

 

“An elf? The girl? Is she? Well, anyways, you pulled me away from my target, so let me go!”

 

“I want you to do something for me.”

 

“Get over yourself! Like I’d do anything like THAT for you! Gross!”

 

He jostled her again

“LISTEN TO ME!”

She stopped struggling for a moment.

 

“I want information. Then I’ll let you go.”

 

“...”

 

“I want to know about an assassin. She has black hair, a spot under her eye, black and purple clothes-”

 

“What are you talking about?”

She looked scared

“Why would I know anyone like that?! I don’t kill people, I just steal stuff!”

 

“You recognize the description I gave. I can tell. Who is she?”

 

“None of your business!”

 

“IT IS THE BUSINESS OF SOMEONE SHE KIL-”

 

 

 

 

Darkness.

 

All-consuming Darkness surrounded him.

 

He couldn’t breathe. He never felt suffocation before.

 

In his ear, he heard a cold whisper.

 

“I love you.”

 

 

 

 

As the light returned around him. He felt the darksign on his chest burn white-hot  with searing pain. Struggling not to rip off his chestplate and scrabble at his chest, he simply groaned from the pain.

 

What the hell was that?!

 

“Y- CHOKIN- M-”

 

He looked up to see the girl, blue-faced, as his vice-grip on her collar was now squeezing it around her neck, choking her. Vaguely understanding the discomfort she experienced, he loosened his grip and she gasped for air.

 

After a moment of gathering herself, she spoke up.

“Listen. I don’t care anymore. You said you’d let me go if I told you?”

 

“...I will.”

 

“She’s the one that hired me to steal the insignia from that elf girl.”

 

“She did? Why?”

 

“I don’t know, I swear! I just know it’s really valuable. She offered ten holy coins for it. I’m hoping it’ll be enough to buy my way into a better living situation.”

 

He let go of her collar and backed away.

 

“I- I don’t… like being a thief… I convinced myself that I did, because I’m so good at it… But I hate stuff like this. Being threatened by people stronger than me, and feeling guilty, knowing that I’m not the victim. I don’t have any other options. Other than selling my body…”

She looked down at her feet.

 

The Ashen One thought for a moment. The Giant was large and strong. The Snake was surprisingly nimble, and seemed somewhat talented with a blade, probably without any training. The Dwarf had a craftiness to his eyes that implied potential as a merchant. This girl, however… She was small. She was fast, but not strong. She was perfectly built for life as a thief, and nothing else.

 

Life as a thief…

Without saying a word, he pulled up his bottomless box and rummaged through it.

 

The girl blushed and looked shocked. She began cowering toward the wall and covering herself.

 

He ignored her and found what he was looking for.

 

“Here.”

 

“I TOLD YOU I WOULDN’T DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT WITH YOU!”

 

“What are you talking about? I’m giving this to you!”

 

“What?”

 

“Here!”

He grabbed her wrist, pulled her hand up, and placed onto her palm a golden ring engraved into the shape of a twisted serpent.

 

“What? What is-”

 

“The covetous gold serpent ring. It increases the wearer’s chances of finding fortune. With this, you may not have to steal for the things you need. You might just come across them by luck instead.”

 

“A good luck charm?”

She asked incredulously.

 

“It has served me well. With this, I found many weapons, pieces of armor, and elixirs that have saved my life. I will miss it, but I see you need it much more than I do. If you don’t believe me, it’s yours to do with as you please. Sell it as jewelry, or melt it down for the gold if you desire.”

 

“Are you serious? Why would you give me something like this? You don’t even know me!”

 

“...”

 

He reminisced on his time talking with Greirat.

“I-I'm only a petty thief. I've nowhere else to go. Not like there's anything calling to me out there.. Heh!"

 

“I-... I knew a thief… He had nothing, yet he tried to live honorably where he could… I miss him.”

 

“...”

She looked down at the ring, inspecting its curves.

“I suppose… I can respect that…”

She gently placed it onto the middle finger of her left hand. It fit surprisingly comfortably. She used a finger to gently pet the small head of the golden snake.

 

“Oh. And one more thing.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Don’t bother stealing that insignia. I’m gonna kill that monster who hired you.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

They turned to face a rustling of cloth and saw three silhouettes.

“We’ll… just come back later…”

The snake said as they stepped away. He was eyeing the ring on her finger and her skimpy clothing.

“Fuckin’ AWKWARD!”

 



 


 



 

Chapter 4B: Brief Respite

 

"You're going to kill the lady that hired me?"

 

"She's an assassin planning to kill that elf girl, and probably you."

 

She considered his words for a moment.

"Normally, I'd just blow you off as some competitor trying to butt in for a cut… but that lady really rubbed me the wrong way…"

 

They walked together through the city, making their way to the slums.

 

"Say I believe you and help out. What's the plan?"

 

"Not too sure. Ambush, most likely, but where she is in the meantime is hard to tell. If you meet with her, we'll know exactly when and where she is, but that puts you at risk, then only one of us can take her by surprise."

 

"Well, we're planning to meet at Old Man Rom's loothouse. He's a pretty intimidating Giant, so maybe she'll think twice."

 

The Ashen One remembered the large, dark-skinned old man he fought prior.

 

He was tough, but could he match her speed?

 

"I don't know… maybe with Emilia's help…"

 

"Who's that?"

 

"The girl you were hired to rob."

 

"Gah! You want HER help?!"

 

He stopped walking and faced her.

"Do you want that wretch inspecting your innards?"

 

She covered herself again.

"Agh. No… How do you know so much about this lady, anyways?"

She asked suspiciously.

 

"Let's just say I had a run-in with her in the past. Leading to a literal knife in the back."

 

"Geez. No wonder you're so bitter with her… So this elf… you want her help, too?"

 

"It couldn't hurt."

 

"...What say this, then. If we meet up with the assassin and I don't have the insignia, what's to keep her from running away and catching the elf by surprise later?"

 

"Hmm…"

 

"Unless you intend to spend the rest of your life protecting her, her odds aren't so good."

 

"Fair point. But what are you getting at?"

 

"Well, say I follow through on my job. I nab the insignia and lead her there. Now it's you, me, Old Man Rom, AND the elf surrounding her while she's sitting amicably at the negotiations table."

 

"Hmm… Not bad… Still though…"

 

"You don't like the idea of tricking the elf?"

 

"I do owe her some courtesy…"

I failed to save her. It may have been undone, but I still failed. I won’t fail again.

"You got a better idea?"

 

He thought about the red-haired hero that stopped him earlier.

 

He seemed so noble and pure-hearted. Powerful, too. He'd certainly help us if we asked, but I have to wonder how he'd handle finding out that this one's a thief…"

 

"Not necessarily."

 

"Then it's settled. You know how to find the loothouse on your own?"

 

"Yeah."

 

"Then see ya there!"

She jetted off without another word.

 

"Wha- wait! Damnit… Well, I suppose we have our plan laid out for us."

 



 

He knocked on the door to the loothouse.

 

“For a rat?”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“What the hell do you want?!”

 

“I’m supposed to meet Felt here.”

 

“Well she ain’t here! Come back later!”

 

“She told me to wait here for her. She’s going to get into some trouble, so I’ll be waiting to help her.”

 

A long pause, then thundering footsteps came closer. He fought the urge to roll backward and ready his weapons.

 

The Giant swung the door open violently.

“Who the hell are you?”

 

“I’m The Ashen One. As I said, Felt asked me to come here and wait for her.”

 

“Ash- what- She didn’t tell you the password?”

 

“She ran off as soon as she decided what we would be doing.”

 

The Giant put a hand to his chin and hummed.

“...Well… That is exactly what she would do… Alright, fine. But any funny business, and you’re out in the cold.”

He slinked back into the building, leaving the door open for him.

 

“Of course.”

He stepped inside, closing the door, but not before scanning the outside area for any signs of the assassin.

 



 

“What’sa matta with you, yer balls chafin’ you, ‘r wha’?”

 

“I’m concerned about the one we’ll be meeting here. The one who hired Felt to steal a certain object.”

 

The Gaint’s expression turned serious.

“You said she’d be in trouble. What kinda trouble’re we talkin’?”

 

“I owe a debt to the person she was hired to steal from, so I stopped Felt, but the employer is an assassin planning to kill both the target, and, at least I’d wager, Felt herself. Her plan is to steal the object anyway, and begin negotiations so we can all get the drop on the assassin at once. After the dust settles, we’ll apologize to the target, return the item, and everything should be fine.”

 

“Mmm. Easier said than done. Assassins most of all would be used to such underhanded tricks. You know what kinda killer this is?”

 

“Not especially, no. I only know she is particularly stealthy, but strong enough to stab through plate metal. She has at least two fairly long curved knives. She dresses very immodestly, and has long black hair. She also has a dark spot under one of her eyes. The left one, I think.”

 

“Mmm… I don’t like this. Assassins are usually only flashy if they’re cock-sure. She sounds like the real deal. You know why this item is so important?”

 

“It’s a… What was it? An insignia. Come to think of it, I don’t believe she ever explained what was so vital about it. I would presume it has something to do with proving birthright to a royal family or some such. I couldn’t think of any other reason for that kind of seal to be so important.”

 

“Sounds about right… Or maybe…”

 

Heavy knocks on the door. The old man gets up, stands at the door and yells,

“For a rat?”

 

“Poison.”

 

He opens the door, quickly pulls in the small girl, checks the surroundings, and slams the door shut.

 

“Wha! What’s the deal, Old Man Rom? You’re messin’ up my vest!”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me how much trouble this client was?”

 

“I had no idea. This guy shows up and tells me he’s gonna kill her cause she’s an assassin or whatever. Apparently she already got one over on him once or somethin'.”

 

Rom turns and looks at the Ashen One.

 

“It wasn’t a very long confrontation. She got me in the back with one of her knives, but I managed to make it out alright.”

 

Rom seemed unconvinced, but turned his attention back to Felt.

 

“You gotta be more careful with these kinds of people. What would I do if I found out you got hurt by one-a ‘em?”

 

“You worry too much! I’m fine.”

She crossed her arms.

 

He noticed the ring.

“Wha’s that? You just swipe it or some’n?”

 

“Nah, this guy gave it to me after I told him my sob story. Just some good luck charm or somethin’, but he said I remind him of an old friend of his.”

 

Rom looked at the Knight with even more suspicion.

 

He sure is protective of her. Are they related, or do they just care about each other that much?

 

“If you’re that worried, I should tell you I’m not capable of producing children.”

 

That did not lessen Rom’s suspicion one iota. He turned back to Felt.

 

“From now on, you let me help with handling clients, alright?”

 

“I told you, I’m fine!”

She walked to the counter and hopped into a seat.

“Now hurry up and pour me somethin’, alright?”

The old man grumbled to himself, but readily obeyed.

"Anything for you, guy?"

 

He hesitated.

"I'm not sure. What do you have?"

 

"Booze, mostly, and milk for the little one."

 

"Never had booze. Nor milk for that matter. I'll let you decide."

 

"Hah! Probably just milk for you then."

He poured two glasses and took another swig of his own mug.

 

Felt sipped the milk.

"Ew, you water this down, or somethin' old man? Pretty gross stuff."

 

"I give you somethin' outta the goodness of my heart and you go and call it gross?"

He ruffled her hair as he spoke.

She squawks in protest, but doesn’t attempt to squirm out of his grip.

 

The Ashen One stared at the milk for a few seconds before removing his helmet and taking a sip.

 

Almost immediately, the watery sensation was displeasing, but he fought the urge to spit it out and swallowed. He is unable to hide a grimace, though, leaving Rom looking a little upset that his gift was poorly received by both guests.

 

"Sorry, the estus I normally drink is much thicker and very warm. The cold, thin sensation felt odd."

 

"Estus? Wuzzat?"

 

He pulled his estus flask from his waist and handed it to the Giant.

 

"Careful, the glass is strong, but not invincible."

 

The Giant eyed it before knocking it back. Almost immediately, his eyes bulged and he spat it onto the counter. He took long draughts of booze and spat each one out on the floor to clear his mouth. The estus that spilled steamed and seared the wood, ruining its finish.

 

"YOU TRYNA POISON ME?!"

He roared.

 

Immediately, the Ashen One retrieved the flask and drank until none was left, showing so by turning it upside down.

"No poison, I swear!  I didn't know estus was indigestible for humans."

 

"I ain't even no human, fool. That would kill about anyone!"

 

"...Not me."

 

"I-... Mmm.... Fair enough… See how you like this spicy stuff, then."

He grinned devilishly and slammed the mug of ale onto the counter in front of the Knight.

 

Tentatively, he took the very large mug and inspected the foamy concoction. Frankly, it looked far less appetizing than the milk.

“Wait, is Emilia on her way?”

 

“Awww, don’t change the subject now that yer all scared!”

Rom goaded him.

 

"Emilia?”

 

“The elf girl, remember?”

“Oh yeah, you mentioned her name.  No worries. I left a little trail for her to follow, just not all too quickly, so she doesn’t get here too soon.”

 

“How can you be so sure?”

 

“It’s not the first time I led a target around by the nose, ya know. I told you, I’m pretty great at this stuff! The client should be here within the hour, and that elf should show up about 15 minutes after.”

 

“Wait, shouldn’t we want Emilia to get here first so we can explain the situation?”

 

“If the client is tailing her, too, which if she’s as stealthy as you say, she might just be, then It’d ruin the deal and SHE would get the drop on US instead.”

 

“Ah, you’re right.”

 

Trusting her confidence, he dropped the inquiry and turned his attention back to the “booze” laid before him.

 

"She may brag a lot, but she really is a wiz with this stuff, kid."

 

The Ashen One let his comment pass uncontested.

“...Well, here goes…”

He tipped the large mug backward just enough to get a mouthful of the beverage.

 

After gulping down the surprisingly palatable liquor, he smacked his lips a few times, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over him.

“Siegbrau!”

 

“Huh?”

 

“That’s what this is? I’ve had this! My friend, a Knight of Catarina, gave me some. I believe his own brew had some estus mixed in, so maybe I should avoid giving any to you, but I’m certain this was the base. Or something like this, anyway.”

 

The Giant’s curiosity was peaked.

“Interesting… I never heard of this ‘Catarina’.”

 

“I’m not surprised. It seems no one around here has heard of any cities from my homeland.”

 

“So what’s your old home like? Is it cold?”

His countenance turned dark.

“Some parts, yes. But to answer truthfully, it was a dead and broken place. The only safe haven to be had was still infested with madmen and ravenous hounds. The most grandiose of the great halls and temples I’ve seen were scorched, littered with countless pieces of corpses, dung, ash, and bone. It was a bloody and hollow thing, Lothric. I’m glad to be rid of it.”

 

The three sat in silence for a moment.

 

Until a knock came at the door.

 



 


 



 

Chapter 5B: Dark Blades Clash

 

"Alright, guys, settle down. Act natural, or she'll know something's up."

 

"Where could I hide in here? If she sees me, I can't surprise her."

 

Felt held her chin for a moment.

"You said you had a run-in with her, but has she seen you out of your armor? We can say you're a prospective buyer."

 

"Ah! Good idea. I can do one better, though…"

He swapped his lothric helmet for the bannerless, generic knight helmet he awoke with in the cemetery of ash. He followed suit with his chestplate, bracers, and grieves.

 

"Woah, what the-"

 

"Is there a problem? This way, she won't recognize me."

Not that I think she would anyway, since I died, but I have to keep up this ruse.

 

"How'd you put on all that stuff so fast? I was starin' right at ya and even still didn't see it happen. It's like it just kinda blinked off an' on or some'n. An' where're you been keepin' it 'till now, anyways?"

 

"In my bottomless box. But we don't have time for more questions. Let her in before she gets suspicious."

 

Felt was likewise curious, but reluctantly did as he asked. She slowly opened it to reveal-

 

A blank doorway with the orange light of evening shining in. Confused, they all glanced at each other.

 

A slender frame suddenly stepped into view, long silver hair flowing around as she surprised them.

 

"Hah! I knew it! The perpetrator was right here!"

 

“GLK”

Felt almost bit her tongue then backed away.

 

Oh, no. Everything's about to go wrong. Maybe we can still salvage this…

"Felt, hand her the insignia now! Come inside, hurry!"

 

"Wha- oh, yeah, right! Here!"

Felt grabbed Emilia's wrist and slapped the insignia into her palm, then pulled the girl through the doorway, shutting it as she went.

 

"Did you see her out there?"

 

"Didn't get a good look, but no."

 

"Well, here's hopin'..."

The old man relaxed his shoulders.

 

"Uhmm… excuse me?"

 

They all turned to look at Emilia.

 

"I uh… wasn't expecting you to be so cooperative- ah, don't get me wrong, it's suuuuper appreciated, it's just… what is… going on?"

 

The Ashen One stepped forward.

"First of all, you've been targeted for some time now. We're trying to stop the woman who's coming after you. She-"

He gestured to Felt

"-was hired to steal that insignia. I recognized the woman who hired her and knew she was a dangerous assassin. The plan was for you to arrive later so we could all surprise her at once."

 

"...I see…"

In a way that no others there could tell, she consulted her Great Spirit.

[Puck?]

[As far as I can tell, he doesn't seem to be lying. I can sense a great amount of malice coming from him, but not a single drop is aimed at you or me.]

Emilia placed a finger on her chin.

"But why would an assassin do any of this? Why target me at all, and why not just attack directly?"

 

"Perhaps…"

The Ashen one crossed his arms and tilted his head down in thought.

"Perhaps her goal isn't explicitly to kill you, but to render you powerless. The insignia is a way to strip you of status and authority, so perhaps she never intended to kill you in the first place. Only to disrupt."

 

"No, that doesn't make sense."

They looked to Felt.

"The original client would've just hired a thief like me directly. And if the girl wasn't marked for death, there'd be no reason to kill me, since it'd just be another random pickpocketing. Not a big murdery conspiracy that'd need to be covered up."

 

They all pondered on who the greater client was, and why they had all been incidentally brought together in such a strange way.

 

"Hey, wait… how'd you get here so fast? I was supposed to have given you the runaround."

 

"I saw the trail you left, but luckily, I communed with the nearby spirits who told me of your trick."

She sounded very proud of herself when she spoke about it.

 

"Hmph. Shoulda known it'd be some kinda cheat or somethin'"

Felt seemed disappointed at her failed scheme.

 

As the Ashen One suppressed a giggle at the surprisingly heart-warming scene, his scanning eyes detected a flash of light. Before his mind could even process the shining image of a curved blade, he shouted,

"PUCK, BLOCK!"

 

The assassin's knife clattered harmlessly against the ice barricade formed behind Emilia.

"Whew! That was close. Almost missed that! I'm a little creeped out you could tell I was there, but thanks for the save!"

 

"Worry about that later! Regardless of who we were this morning, right now, we're brothers and sisters in arms against this wench!"

 

"You wound me. All I wanted to do was reveal her innermost beauty. I don't get many chances to observe the entrails of a half-devil."

 

Devil? Emilia said half-elf. I assumed the other half was human…

He glanced at Felt and Old Man Rom who both looked surprised, but not overly concerned of this fact.

I suppose Devils are probably something like Demons. Just another race of people. Most Demons I've met were hostile, but I'd learned they weren't always that way.

 

"Why should we be bothered by anything a fiendish girl like you says? My adorable Lia has nothing to be ashamed of!"

Puck began firing blasts of ice magic at the assassin.

 

"Dear, it's been ages since anyone has referred to me as something so gentle as 'girl'."

 

"Well, from my perspective, all my opponents are little more than babies!"

 

The Ashen One feinted to the right, sending the assassin left into an oncoming projectile. She easily knocked it away, but glared in his direction.

 

"She's even faster than I thought. Rom, Felt, you two stay back. I don't know if you can match her."

 

Rom wanted to protest, but grumbled in frustration, knowing the knight was probably correct.

 

Felt, even though she would prefer to stay out of danger, wouldn't stand for being sidelined.

"I'll show you fast! Don't underestimate me!"

She grabbed the shortsword behind her back and sped forward in a blur.

 

"Ah, divine protection of wind. You are truly loved by this world!"

 

She's moving so fast I can hardly see her! Wait…

He had an idea to keep the assassin from countering while avoiding her wrath in return. Finding his prize, he slid a ring onto one of his fingers, replacing the chloranthy ring. Rushing forward, he caught the assassin's attention before she could start keeping track of Felt's movements. As soon as their eyes locked, he grinned and rolled forward.

 

Her eyes shot open as her extended knife found no bed. Swinging wildly around, she found the irritating Knight right behind her with a longsword in mid strike. She parried it with her other knife, but received a slash from the thief against her other underarm. Growling with anger, she failed to move said arm, taking a blast of ice from the spirit.

 

With the obscuring nature of the carthus milk ring, the Champion of Ash could reposition himself and make feints to great effect. Until at last, when rolling backward to gain distance, he brought his head up to find a flying knife in his face.

 

Though he managed to turn his head, the knife skewered the helmet through his cheek, coming out on the other side.

 

Damn. Should never have skimped on upgrade materials for my armor… 

 

With regret, he remembered he had drunk all the estus in his flask earlier.

 

Damn! I'm so used to using as much as I want. I hope I can refill it here… maybe if I die…

 

 

No. Unlike before, everything resets when I die here. Even my victories and allies made will disappear. I won't let any lives be wasted.

 

Standing up, despite the impaled skull, he reached into his bag of gold pine resin and applied it to his blade.

 

"Woah, woah, woah, kid! Y'oughta rest up from some'n like tha'!" The Old Man yelled from his spot behind the counter. Felt had returned to his protection after one-too-many close calls.

 

With a sparkling sword, the Darkmoon Blade coldly yanked the steel out from his jaw without so much as a whimper.

"No worries..."

He tilted his head to the Giant, showing the misty ash foaming in the blood around his injured mouth through the helmet.

"I ‘ain't no human’ either."

 

"My… what a fascinating body you have."

The assassin licked her lips.

 

"Unfortunately for you, I'm already spoken for. Anri of Astora is to be my blade in life, and in death."

With his left hand, he unsheathed Anri’s Straight Sword.

 

The assassin only licked her lips again in response.

 

Faster than the others could react, they clashed in the middle of the room. His longsword caught by the groove of her blade while she dodged stabs from the straight sword. Pushing away,  he jumped back to avoid a quick slice, then stepped forward in an attempt to cleave her leg. She jumped high into the air and, swinging from the wooden rafters, dove on top of him. With his shield put away, he had little to defend with. As such, he crossed the swords together to stop her fall. Landing with her feet balanced delicately on the swords’ hilts, she brought her remaining knife past the swords and into his shoulder.

 

AGH. I’m losing a lot of blood… Gotta get her away.

 

He pulled the hilts inward and upward, bringing her feet together. It seemed she was counting on him losing mobility after another devastating wound, so she lost her balance and tilted forward. She repositioned her feet, though as she did, he swiped the swords apart, cutting well into her legs. With a howl, she landed behind him on one hand and kicked him away, sending him flying across the room. While her right leg was more damaged, her left leg, afflicted with the lightning resin, began twitching almost uncontrollably.

 

Lightning is a poor match. Let’s try…

 

He briefly resheathed Anri’s sword and reapplied resin, this time using pale pine resin for a magic buff.

 

Her eyes blood-red, the assassin glared with pure hatred at the Knight.

 

“Don’t forget about us!”

The Great Spirit cried while letting loose the magical barrage he had prepared.

 

The assassin dodged as ice flew in every which way, but with her battered state, she caught more hits than she would have otherwise.

 

As Puck laid cover fire, Emilia made her way to the Knight.

“Oh, dear, how are you still standing?! I need to heal this right away!”

 

“No need. Save your focus”

He used his talisman to cast bountiful light, as he had no wish to inadvertently heal his enemy, and none of his allies were hurt.

 

“What is-”

Emilia gasped at the light.

 

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll tell you later. Right now we need to put her down, and fast.”

 

Emilia stubbornly remained and began adding her own healing magic to the process. He grumbled in return but did not protest.

 

“I can’t stand seeing other people get hurt because of me… I have to do something.”

 

“It’s not just for you. I have my own reasons for taking her on.”

 

“Even still… There, you seem better now.”

 

“Right. Excuse me.”

He moved past her and next to Puck, who was still firing magic.

“How long can you keep this up?”

 

“Not long! I’m almost out of mana!”

 

“Save the rest! Fire some more if she has me dead to rights.”

 

“Understood! Lia, come here!”

 

“Right!”

 

He casually walked between the assassin and Puck.

 

“You again.”

 

“Missed you too.”

He brandished his weapons in the Etiquette of the Faron Legion.

 

The assassin bared her teeth and flew at him. To her shock, he hurled the straightsword at her like a spear. She avoided it, but in midstride, he sliced at her with his glowing longsword. Trying to block it, she brought her weapon up, though not soon enough as he sliced clean through her wrist, disarming her. Seemingly unperturbed, she brought her other hand up in an attempt to claw out his eyes or throat, but with a pyromancy flame in his left hand, he used firesurge and hit her face directly. As she screamed, the fire blasted a hole through the ceiling and spewed into the night sky.

 

The assassin fell backward, clutching her scorched face with her only hand, but with no mercy, the Ashen One stepped forward, ready to release a fire orb.

 

“Wait!”

Emilia cried.

 

He turned and glared at her.

“What?!”

 

“Don’t you think she’s had enough?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...No.”

He turned back and readied the spell, though he was met with a stiletto shoe inches away from impaling his eye, exposed from the damage to his helmet. He stepped backward to see part of her leg and most of her body frozen by Puck.

 

“Geez, cuttin’ it close there, huh pal? That’s about all I got, though. I’m wiped.”

 

Emilia coaxed him back into the crystal while glaring at the Knight.

“You need to learn restraint when your enemy is defeated.”

 

“You need to learn when your enemy truly is defeated. She will never stop killing so long as there’s life in her breast.”

 

“Speaking of, those things are just unfair!”

Felt loudly whispered from next to Rom.

 

Rom did his civic duty and smacked her over the head. Gently, of course, but it still hurt with his towering frame.

 

The Ashen One glared at Felt for a moment, before turning back to Emilia. In a gentler voice, he said,

“I understand and admire your mercy. But know that it lays wasted with scum like this.”

He gestured at the assassin’s writhing body with his longsword.

“People who follow their sense of honor and morality too far tend to end up in one place…”

He glanced longingly at Anri’s sword, lodged in the far wall.

“...Murdered by a cause they had no idea they were following.

 

He turned back to the assassin and prepared another strike, but felt a familiar hum of power nearby. Not quite understanding its source, he jumped backward and brought Emilia to the ground with him. The door to the loothouse blasted open violently.

 

“What are you doing?!”

Emilia yelled.

 

“S-sorry, I thought that whatever was coming would be more… flashy…”

 

In from the doorway stepped Reinhard Van Astrea.

 

“Reinhard?!”

Emilia called.

 

“Emilia?! I didn’t expect to see you here! I saw a blast of fire in the sky and came to investigate.”

 

“That fast? Why were you around here?”

The Knight asked.

 

“I wasn’t. I was at the guards’ barracks.”

 

“That’s all the way on the other side of the Capitol, isn’t it?”

 

“I am very fast.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“I see you people have run into some trouble with a nasty character.”

He turned to look at the assassin.

“Elsa Granhiert, the Bowel Hunter. A surprise to find you here in the Capitol of Lugunica. I am impressed you managed to hold her off, Emilia.”

 

“Actually, it was… ah, I never caught your name, sir.”

 

“I am called The Ashen One.”

 

“That’s not a name!”

Felt chirped.

 

He sighed heavily.

“So I have been told.”

 

“Well, Sir Ashen One, it seems you are quite the commendable fighter. I take it you specialize in fire magic?”

 

“I also heavily use miracles, but yes.”

 

“Miracles? You mean divine protections?”

 

“Apparently not, but this isn’t important right now. I was about to slay this wench.”

 

“It seems she is incapacitated for the time being.”

 

“That’s not enough. She needs to die, or she’ll never stop trying to kill us.”

 

“That isn’t the way we do things here. I am a Knight, not an executioner. If she is a danger to others, I would slay her with no hesitation, but at the moment, she is not. Therefore, I will detain her as the law states. If the Kingdom judges her execution, then justice will be served, but not a moment sooner.”

 

The Ashen One thought about it for a moment.

“Well… So long as you can hold her, I suppose I have no qualms. You seem strong enough. Certainly fast enough, anyway.”

 

“That’s Reinhard, the Sword Saint!”

Felt admonished.

 

“Sword Saint? I trust that’s a lofty title? I’m sorry I don’t recognize it, and I meant no offense.”

 

“None was taken, stranger. I’m very glad you were so amenable. May I ask where you are from, perchance?”

 

“...”

He considered the wisdom of telling the truth.

Yet another half-truth, then.

“A distant Kingdom. And a small one at that. You wouldn’t recognize the name.”

 

“All the same, may I ask its name?”

 

“...Lothric.”

 

Reinhard searched his memories, and indeed, found no recollection of such a place. He resolved to ask his friend when they next saw each other. The purple-haired Knight, Julius Juuclius was much more well-versed in History and politics.

 

“So why have you come here to Lugunica?”

Emilia asked.

 

“Wait, I thought you knew this girl.”

Felt chimed in again.

 

“Well, technically I know her, though she doesn’t know me.”

 

Emilia looked confused and slightly disturbed.

“Were you following me?”

 

“I ran into you once or twice, though I’m wearing different armor. I don’t think you would recognize me, regardless, however. I didn’t leave much of an impression.

I’m beginning to get tangled in my lies. I should be more truthful from now on… but…

He thought back to that moment in the alley when he was seared by some unknown force after he spoke about his death.

 

It seems these resets have something to do with the curse. And whatever entity is involved doesn’t want me sharing too much.

 

Thankfully, before more questions could be asked, Reinhard changed the subject.

“So what brings you all here?”

 

“I discovered this assassin’s presence, ‘Elsa’, I suppose her name is. She had hired Felt here to steal an insignia from Emilia. Realizing the danger, I made a plan with Felt to help stop Elsa, as I knew she was likely another target.”

 

“A stolen… insignia…”

Reinhard muttered.

 

It seemed he was fighting his knightly nature to punish wrongdoing by recognizing the good that was done here. Nevertheless, he allowed some sternness to enter his voice.

“Why did you steal the insignia?”

 

“I don’t know why the lady wanted it, but I already gave it back!”

 

Emilia nodded her head at Reinhard in confirmation.

 

“It must be super expensive, though. It’s got a fancy jewel and it glows, so it’s gotta have some kinda magic in it, right? That would sell for loads of- Wha?!”

 

As she spoke, Reinhard went rigid and stomped toward her.

 

“What did you just say?”

 

“A-about the jewel?! I figured that’s why the lady wanted it!”

 

“You said it glowed for you?!”

 

“Y-Yeah?!”

 

Reinhard was lost in thought for a moment.

“What is your name?!”

 

“F-Felt.”

 

“Hey, back off the girl, mister!”

Rom held her closer.

 

Reinhard ignored him.

“Your family name. How old are you?”

 

“I don’t have anything fancy like a family name. And I’m about… 15, I think. I don’t know my birthday.”

 

“Sir!”

He turned to Rom

“I must take this girl into my custody!”

 

“Like hell, you will! Over my dead body!”

 

“This is a grave matter, sir, but I assure you she will be well taken care of. I’ll be taking her to my estate where she will have clean clothes, warm food, and top-of-the-line care.”

 

“I don’ care if yer scrubbin’ her toes with angel’s tears ev’ry night, y’ain’t takin’ her!”

 

As they argued back and forth, Felt stared daggers into the ring she was given. Twisting it around her finger, she suddenly stood up and called to The Ashen One.

“Hey, mister! What happened… to that old thief you used to know?”

 

The others were silent as they waited for his response.

 

He almost stayed silent, but decided to give something, as if in exchange for his half-truths.

“Greirat was his name. He died while trying to rob a castle. He wanted to make himself useful to me. I let him go.”

 

Felt seemed to have a fire in her eyes.

“Old Man Rom. What if this is what we’ve been looking for? A way out of the slums? Into better living?”

 

“Against yer will?!”

 

“Maybe it doesn’t have to be.”

She thought about the gold ring on her finger, and about the thief, Greirat.

I don’t wanna end up like that guy.

 

They looked intensely at each other. Rom’s features slowly softened, and he looked at her with such gentle eyes.

 

He sighed very heavily.

“Man, yer gonna lead me to an early grave, kid. Alright. Let’s do things yer way. An’ seein’ as my house is currently…”

A log of wood fell from the rafters, denting the floor beneath it.

“...Not doin’ too hot… I could use a nicer place to sleep for some time.”

 

Reinhard wasted no time in detailing where they would be going, and what they would be doing.

 

Meanwhile, Emilia kept watch on the mysterious Knight, who, in turn, kept watch on the assassin.

“What is your name?”

 

“Don’t have one.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Well… Ashen… One…”

She sounded quite uncomfortable saying the title.

“You saved my life. I need to repay you in some way. Please tell me, and if it’s within my power, I’ll do it.”

 

He was lost in his head for a few moments. Thinking about how they met, how he accidentally assisted in her pickpocketing, about the time he spent in this strange new Kingdom, and about how much he enjoyed spending time with Emilia and Puck… And he thought about what he wanted.

 

I still don’t really know anything about this place. I’d like to learn. Maybe I can find a way back to Lothric, and offer a place of peaceful living for all those I left behind. I’d like to keep accompanying this girl, since I don’t know anyone else.

 

“I think I know what I want.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...Can you…

 

…give me…

 

…a name?”

 

Emilia stared dumbly for a moment, then giggled into her hand.

“Hahaha! Ah, of course! I’ll have to think of one… What kind of name do you want?”

 

“Something that doesn’t sound too strange, but will signal that I’m not from this land. Something that will immediately inform others of who… and of what I am.”

 

“Well, it would help me if I knew more about you. I always keep my promises, and I want to make sure it’s a good name. Would you mind coming with me back home until I come up with a good one?”

 

He took his helmet off and smiled at her.

“Of course.”

He performed an exaggerated, but Dignified Bow.

 

They both giggled again.

 

Reinhard stepped toward them

“Sorry if I am interrupting, but I’d like to see for myself if what she said was true. May I see the insignia?”

 

Elsa began struggling against her icy restraint as Emilia pulled it out. The Ashen One instinctively reached for his sword, but Reinhard held up a hand to stop him. He walked to Elsa and held his hand over her face. Some invisible action was done, and Elsa appeared to fall limp.

 

The Ashen One was startled.

“Did you just kill her?!”

 

“No, no, I merely put her to sleep.”

 

Suddenly, a hazy recollection of jumbled words fell into place. When he was concussed, he heard something like that.

“Ah, I see. I was going to be angry if you had just killed her after admonishing me, like that, hah.”

 

Reinhard saw no humor in the thought. Now taking the offered insignia, he tested Felt’s palm and, sure enough, the gem shone somewhat. Silently, he turned back to Emilia and handed it over.

“So, what will you be doing now?”

 

“I need to meet back up with Ram, then we’ll be returning to the Mathers Domain.”

 

“With this Knight in tow?”

 

“It seems so. I still need to repay him, after all.”

 

“I see.”

Reinhard looked somewhat concerned, but trusted Emilia’s judgment.

“Well, I wish you good luck on your journey.”

He looked somberly upward at the moon through the hole in the ceiling.

“Tonight may be our last chance to gaze peacefully at the moon, after all.”

 

Emilia was confused and concerned over his words, but the Ashen One simply continued staring at the beautiful orb of light.

“The Dark Moon.”

He muttered to himself.

“So much brighter here…”

Arc 1 Concluded.

 



 


 



 

Arc 1.5 Interlude:

 

Chapter 6B: Start of a New Journey

 

Emilia and the unnamed Ashen One were walking to her hotel under the moonlight. He had removed his damaged helmet to see the moon more clearly.

 

"Is it really so pretty?"

 

"Pretty doesn't begin to describe it. In Lothric, I joined the "Blades of the Dark Moon". We were an order dedicated to upholding the righteous fury of Gwyndolin, last-born of Gwyn, the first lord of Cinder. The Dark Moon that hung above Anor Londo was nowhere near this majesty. This one has no darkness…"

 

She furrowed her brow

"Lord… of…?"

 

He frowned.

“You don’t even know about Gwyn? No wonder you’ve never heard of Miracles. I have much to teach, then.”

 

She looked excited

"Perhaps you could join me when I study!"

 

“Study? You’re a student? Convenient. I could join in learning about this Kingdom’s history. It seems I couldn’t have picked a better friend."

 

She stopped short. He failed to notice for a few steps, but stopped and turned.

"Emilia? Are you alright?"

 

"You said… 'friend'..."

She looked confused, perhaps even inquisitive. Almost as if testing him.

 

"...Yes? Was that wrong of me? I-"

Suddenly, he remembered her insignia. Oh, I see. She must be some kind of royalty. I suppose it was presumptuous on my part to call her a friend.

"I'm terribly sorry if I offended you with my forwardness. I didn't-"

 

She was appalled.

"No, no, no! Of course not! It's just… uhm…"

 

"'It's just'…?"

 

"It's just… I didn't know… friends could be made… so quickly…"

Her cheeks and ears were turning red.

 

"I take it you haven't had many friends…”

Wishing not to make her feel lonely, he continued,

“Well, most of the friends I've made have been the same way! Greirat, Cornyx, Karla, Irina. And… Anri… Well, she had Horrace, but…"

He trailed off.

 

Tears began to fall.

 

Emilia rushed to him

"Ah! I- uh- I'm- I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to bring back painful memories for you!"

 

He looked at her and, with tears still plain in his eyes, grinned widely at her.

“Nonsense! Painful memories are of the few joys we have!”

 

She looked disturbed at this.

 

He turned his head to face the sky directly upward.

"Seigward had Yhorm… Orbeck, Ludleth… I think he almost fancied himself as a sort of Father to me. Passing advice and direction, though he never scolded me when I strayed from the path he'd chosen… And… of course…"

 

"..."

 

"...The Firekeeper…"

He was facing her directly now. Still teary-eyed, but still grinning.

"You look something like her. Mostly just by your hair, though… and by your fair complexion, too, I suppose. That's… why I was following you. The only beacon I found in this strange new place."

 

Emilia frowned at him, but said nothing.

[Puck?]

[Again, he doesn't seem to be lying. And his malice has almost disappeared.]

[Almost?]

[No worries. He just seems the type that’s so used to fighting for his life that he never loses that part of his will. None of it is directed toward us.]

[Strange…]

[Agreed. He seems kinda dangerous, so I'm worried about taking him with us, but I trust you know what you're doing. That, and even in this form he won't be able to lay a finger on my Lia!]

She smiled back at The Ashen One, whose eyes were still brimmed with tears.

[Thanks, Puck. But looking at him now, I don't think you need to worry.]

 



 

As they continued walking to the hotel, the conversation skewed toward Emilia's side.

 

"Oh, about earlier, I'm not a full student, per se… I just need to study the Kingdom's inner workings, its past achievements and failures, major events, things like that."

 

"What for?"

 

She hesitated.

"Well, I wasn't exactly trying to keep this a secret, but I'm not technically supposed to talk about it until the announcement."

She started whispering.

"But I am to be one of the Royal Candidates to succeed the old Royal Family."

 

"Ah, Kingcraft, then. Never been an interest of mine, honestly."

He turned his head and bit his lip.

"Well, that's not entirely true. I once desired power more than anything else, but I realized my power should not belong to any one ruler. I was on a path that would either make me a cruel King for all my unwilling subjects, or to become a pitiful catalyst in a long line of pawns, from which others could steal that same power for themselves. In the end, I chose to keep what I already had, and let that which I would have earned die in a long-awaited peace."

 

She tilted her head.

"I don't… quite understand… but it sounds like you made a very admirable decision. Though, a very hard one, it seems.'

 

"Not as much as you would think… Ah, but enough of my rambling. Who is this 'Ram' we are meeting?"

 

"Right! She's one of two maids currently working at the mansion I live in. The mansion belongs to the Margrave, Roswaal Mathers, who is my sponsor in the Royal Selection."

 

"I see. So I need to earn his permission to stay, then? With currency, or with work?"

 

"Neither! At least…"

She put a finger on her lip.

"At least I don't think he'd make you work…"

She clenched her fists tightly in front of her.

"Maybe if I ask suuuuper hard!"

 

He laughed.

"No need, Emilia. If he wants me to, I will work for my stay. I may not look it, but I am very strong. Any hard labor would be a simple thing for me."

 

"Are you sure? The maids work suuuuper ridiculously hard every day!"

 

"Then I suppose someone should give them a hand."

I may as well learn new skills now that my talents for slaying Great Lords are no longer needed…

He thought about the assassin. Unable to help himself, he looked backward toward the slums, wherein that “Elsa Granhiert” still resided.

At least in theory…

 

Emilia noticed his worried expression.

“I’m sure Reinhard will have no problem taking her into custody. He’s suuuuper strong!”

 

“Heh, you say that a lot.”

 

“Say what?”

 

“You say ‘suuuuper’ a lot.”

 

“I do? Hey, are you teasing me?”

She playfully smacked his armored shoulder, but eased her pout into a smile.

[Is this what it’s like to have friends?]

[I hope so.]

 

Growing a devilish smile, Emilia prepared to tease him in return.

“You know… You have something you say a lot too.”

 

“I do?”

 

“Yeah. You say ‘I suppose’ a lot!”

 

He thought for a moment.

“I suppose I d-. Hmm… I really do.”

 

She stifled a laugh at that.

“Just like a certain someone I know!”

 

“Who’s that?”

 

“You’ll see when we get to the mansion.”

 



 

“Hahh, we’re here. This is the hotel I’m staying at.”

 

They stopped in front of a large building. Once almost identical to those around it, save for the sheer size.

 

“And that’s another thing…”

 

She looked at him as he slowly turned his head toward her.

 

“What is a hotel, anyway? And how can you tell it apart from anything else? I’ve never seen so many intact buildings in my life!”

 

“Uhm… A hotel is a place where people stay temporarily if they don’t have a place to sleep where they are. It’s also a place to put your things and relax while you travel.”

 

“Do we… Have to sleep?”

 

A bright light shone from Emilia’s crystal as a certain grey cat appeared.

 

“Puck?!”

 

“Listen, buddy! Don’t think you can go around doin’ whatever with my daughter!”

He was all but snarling at the Champion of Ash.

 

“I-uh… Don’t understand. I only asked if we needed to sleep here.”

 

“Yeah, huh. I got my eye on you, wise guy.”

He floated away from the Knight while glaring menacingly.

“If he touches you in any way, don’t hesitate to squeeze me dry for all my Od.”

 

“I don’t get why you’re so worried. I’ll be fine! Plus, Ram will be there, too.”

 

The cat gave one last evil eye toward the man before returning to his crystal.

 

“What’s his problem?”

 

“I’m sorry about him. He’s just so protective of me. Ever since we’d met, he’s been the closest thing to a Father I’ve ever had.”

 

“I suppose he’s just concerned about a dangerous man like me in a closed-in space with you. Not much room to evade if a fight breaks out.”

 

“There won’t be any need to fight. Are you always thinking about such scary things?”

 

“It was normal back home. When you entered a building, it was common sense to check for hidden enemies before anything else.”

 

“Your home sure does sound scary…”

 

“That it was…”

 

Emilia hesitated.

“Could you tell me more about your homeland sometime?

He hesitated as well.

“Sure, but I may struggle to find much that’s pleasant to talk about.”

 

“What-”

 

“Miss Emilia!”

 

They turned toward the voice. A pink-haired girl of frail physique was running toward them. Her outfit was a bizarre mix of regal and humble, like a servant’s garbs, but very ornate.

 

“Ram!”

 

“Miss Emilia, I’ve been looking all over the Capitol for you, but it seems you’ve found an escort to help you back to the hotel.”

She faced him and bowed.

“Thank you, sir, for-”

To her confusion, he imitated the gesture.

“...For… for helping my mistress. But I will be attending to her from here.”

 

“Wait, Ram, he saved my life. I’ve agreed to take him back to the mansion with us.

 

Ram looked shocked, then highly unconvinced.

“Saved… your life? How so, if I may ask?”

 

He stepped forward.

“There was an assassin sent to retrieve her insignia and kill her. I intercepted the thief and defeated the assassin.”

 

“And how did you know the whereabouts of this assassin?”

She stared at him coldly.

 

“That’s enough, Ram! Reinhard was with us. If the Knight here was involved with her, then he would be able to tell.”

 

Ram seemed to begrudgingly accept that as truth.

 

I suppose they really aren’t exaggerating when they talk about that Reinhard fellow. I suppose I should have determined that from our brief spat before.

 

“Very well, I shall withhold the rest of my questions, Miss Emilia. It seems I am in even greater debt to you, Mr…?”

 

“I am ‘The Ashen One”. Or ‘Champion of Ash’ if it pleases you.”

 

Ram fought the urge to scrunch her face in displeasure at failing to learn his name.

 

“He- uh… Doesn’t have a name… yet… But I promised to give him one.”

 

“So that he could stay at our mansion for free?”

 

“I insist that I will do what work is asked of me by the Margrave. If that includes washing his pet Basilisk, I will do as he pleases.”

 

“Basilisk?”

 

“It’s a nasty, vile creature that spits a fatal cloud of petrifying smoke. It was merely a metaphor to state that I will do any unpleasant tasks if I am asked to.”

 

“...Very well.”

Ram still did not seem pleased, but she no longer protested.

 

They all made their way into the hotel. Since Emilia and Ram had separate rooms, Ram insisted that The Ashen One stay in her own room, for adequate ‘sense of propriety’. He was certain she simply wanted to keep an eye on him, as had Puck. As much as he disliked the thought of leaving himself vulnerable, he decided to trust that Ram would not betray her mistress by doing anything against him while he slept.

If I am to be traveling with humans- er, elves and Devils, or whathaveyou, I’ll learn to fit in with them.

At his insistence, Ram took the bed and he slept dressed as he was in his armor, sitting cross-armed in the cushioned chair. Unexpectedly nervous, he closed his eyes and relaxed. Instantly the tension in his muscles began to ease as he felt like his body was melting into the chair beneath him. Before long, he was out cold.

 



 

“Ashen One. You have done well. You’ve brought a tear to the eye of this old worn-out thief. I thank you. For everything you have done. May you find peace, as I have…”

 



 

A frustratingly bright light leaked through the curtains as The Ashen One awoke. Curiously, his eyes were brimmed with moisture, but he paid it little mind. To his surprise, Ram was no longer in the bed and its sheets were made neat. He turned his head to look for her, but was met with a pillow thrown into his face. Reeling backward and removing it, he saw Ram standing with her clothes pristine, but messy hair and baggy eyelids.

 

“You. Snore.”

She growled at him.

 

Uncertain of what to say or do, he tried to apologize, but didn’t know how. He had no idea what a ‘snore’ was, or why she would call him that. Nevertheless, she then seemed to completely ignore his presence and fixed her hair before splashing cold water in her face. When she decided she was now presentable, she made to leave and turned her head back at him.

"I will assist Miss Emilia with the preparations. We should be leaving in around one hour, so you have time to wash up and gather your things."

 

"Wash up?"

 

She frowned.

"Clean yourself. There is a bath in this hotel. Please use it before we leave for the mansion. Oh, and if you have something more comfortable than armor, you should wear it. Lord Roswaal dislikes attending people in more formal wear."

With that, she left the room.

 

He wasn't sure if he should be offended by her brusk manner, or thankful for her advice.

 

At least she doesn't seem to hate me…

Alright… It's time for this Lord of Cinder to learn what a 'bath' is.

 



 

After tentatively questioning the very helpful staff, he learned how to operate the water-summoning levers to fill and drain the bath.

 

"Don't worry, we get people from all over who've never seen plumbing before! No need to feel embarrassed!"

 

Nevertheless, he felt as though he was being talked down to. Though he was not so prideful as to refuse advice where he was clearly ignorant.

 

After undressing, scrubbing his body with the ‘soap’ material left around, and drying off, it was time to decide how he would present himself from now on.

 

People here don't usually just walk around in armor at all times. Even Knights like Reinhard. What can I wear instead?

 

He laid out several outfits that he had collected during his quest. After great consideration, and after quickly ruling out the dresses, as they were far too fancy, he chose the Clandestine Coat and the Mirrah Trousers. No gloves or headwear seemed necessary. He left the room to look for Emilia and Ram. He found Ram carrying a case that he presumed held Emilia's supplies.

 

"Shall I help you?"

He held his hands out to relieve her of the burden. She seemed to gratefully relinquish it.

 

"You are better dressed than I expected."

 

"It was surprisingly difficult to pick normal clothes. It was either this, more armor, or ragged robes."

 

"Where are your bags? We need to move them onto the carriage soon."

 

"Oh, I don't have any. No worries there."

 

Her eyebrows creased.

"Where did you put your armor, then? And where did you get your clothes?"

 

"From here."

He showed her the bottomless box he kept hanging on his belt.

 

She stared at him strangely. In response, he opened the box and removed his chestplate.

"See?"

 

Her eyes shot open.

"Ah, that is, indeed, powerful magic. Not unlike Miss Beatrice's Door Crossing. To create an item that is larger on the inside."

 

"I didn't create this, mind you. I have no idea how such a powerful relic is made."

 

She kept staring at it for a moment.

"Hmm… If anyone would, Miss Beatrice would know."

 

"Is this Miss Beatrice also at the mansion?"

 

"Yes, she oversees the Forbidden Library. Her specialized magic works very similarly so as to keep it hidden from intruders.”

 

“Hmm… I’ve been meaning to find a source of knowledge by which I could learn more about these strange lands. I don’t suppose Miss Beatrice would mind sharing, would she?”

 

“She rarely chooses to allow guests, but it is far from impossible... Perhaps if you made a good impression by showing your mutual appreciation for learning?"

 

"Understood. Thank you for all the helpful advice you've given me. It's very much appreciated."

 

She stared at him intensely for a very brief moment before replying,

"Of course, sir. You have saved my mistress, and for that, I must repay you."

 

He was a little uncomfortable with the idea of any more people feeling indebted to him.

"I really didn't do much... It was mostly for my own sake…"

 

"Modesty is nice, but sometimes it can be frustrating to hear. You should give yourself more credit. Just as, with failures, you should take responsibility."

 

"I… never thought of it that way."

 

"A piece of wisdom one could only learn by working as a servant."

She walked away as she spoke.

 

"Where are you going?"

 

"To fetch Miss Emilia. It is almost time to go. Please finish packing the rest."

 

He looked at the carriage. It had one small box. He looked to his left. There were dozens of packed boxes and cases piled on the floor. He looked back at her.

 

Without turning around, she called out to him.

"Make use of your impressive strength to learn responsibility."

 

That little…

 

He laughed to himself.

 

Well, it's not like this will be hard for me.

 



 

"Good morning!"

 

“Yes… I am… mourning well?”

 

Emilia tilted her head in her usual way as he replied with nonsense in his own usual way.

 

Ram ignored what she assumed was just a terrible pun and walked around the carriage.

“I will attend to the ground dragons”

 

“‘Ground dragons’?”

 

She looked at him incredulously.

“They are beasts of burden that will pull the cart.”

 

He was mortified.

“You’ve domesticated dragons for something so simple as carrying you from place to place?”

 

Emilia chimed in.

“Those are different from the Holy Dragon. They’re ground dragons, so they don’t have wings, and they aren’t intelligent or powerful in the same way as the Dragon. It seems I also have much to teach you!”

 

“Seems so. Perhaps I should tell you about the Curse.”

And along the way, learn how far is too far.

He absently clutched at his chest, where the hidden Dark Sign branded him.

 

She looked interested.

“Indeed?”

 

“The ground dragons are harnessed. We are ready to leave.”

 

They climbed into the carriage and made their way to the Mathers Domain.

 

Thus begins The Ashen One’s visit to the mansion of Roswaal L. Mathers.

Chapter 8: Homeward (Arc 2)

Summary:

Technically, this should also count as an intermittent chapter, but I'm deciding to mark this as the start of Arc 2.

Notes:

Took me longer to get this chapter done than I thought. While I make no promises, I will say I've already thought up much of how the next few chapters will play out.

Chapter Text

“So…”

 

Emilia sat with her hands clenched and her brow furrowed as she took in the unbelievable information being presented to her.

 

“...The King threw himself into the fire to feed it. To keep the fire burning… And this empowered the Gods?”

 

“Not a King, he was- well, yes, he was a King, but not JUST a King. In the same way you are not JUST an animal, he was much more than that. Gwyn was to the other Gods as the current monarch of this Kingdom is to you or I.”

 

Her eyebrow twitched at this, though he failed to notice.

 

“He was… Something special. More than a God, but still one of them. His soul offered so much power to the Flame, even fractured as it was, that it erupted with enough force to rejuvenate the entire world. The Knights he brought with him, whose Silver armor, mind you, was strong enough to defend against Dragons’ fire, were permanently scorched black, their armor melted and twisted. With that, Gwyn became the first Lord of Cinder.”

 

“Right… I still don’t understand how that relates to the Undead Humans, though. How does one affect the other?”

 

“The First Flame is irrevocably tied to the nature of the world. As the Flame burns, the God’s retain their strength, with Humans far below them as their subjects. When the Flame fades, however, the Gods’ power wains, and humanity grows. When Gwyn artificially extended the Age of Fire, the world itself seemed to recognize this incongruity. Recognized its unnatural state. As such, even though the Gods remained powerful, the Humans were altered in such a way as to reach that same peak.”

 

“The Undead Curse…”

 

“Indeed. Not really a Curse at all, as much as a boon. Unfortunately, however, Gwyn’s ilk were all-too keen at manipulation and managed to twist the public perception. Instead of thinking that the Humans were gloriously made immortal, it was now believed that the sinful and heretical Humans were transformed into terrifying, baser creatures.”

 

“I see. And that was the ruse that led to the corralling? The herding of Undead into prisons?”

 

“Or so the stories go, anyway.”

 

“...I don’t want to be rude, but I must admit that this all sounds too outlandish to be true.”

 

“And what if-”

Here goes…

“-I told you… I am Undead?”

He froze for a span, waiting for the bizarre suffocating sensation. Thankfully, none came.

So if teaching about it isn’t enough to trigger it, and admitting my own affliction isn’t, then what did trigger it?

 

She eyed him intensely for a long span.

“If you want my honest opinion, I’m afraid it won’t be to your liking.”

 

“Please, do be honest.”

 

“...I would think you were mad. It just doesn’t seem possible that nobody of this era, even those that have lived for hundreds of years, would know about such things.”

 

A disappointing answer, to be sure, but at least she isn’t threatening to kill me.

 

He sat in silence for a moment, briefly considering if it might be worth resetting time by letting himself die.

No, don’t be ridiculous. She may think strangely of me now, but I couldn’t possibly expect us to perfectly understand each other anyway.

 

“I’m sorry… You told me to be honest-…”

 

“No, I’m not upset. Or rather, I suppose I am upset, just not at you. I asked your honest opinion and you gave it. Just because it isn’t the one I wanted doesn’t mean I should be angry with you. I genuinely thank you for your sincerity.”

 

She seemed a bit happier at that, though still melancholy.

 

“Honesty is incredibly important to Spirit Arts Users. The contract between me and Puck is sacred. Dishonesty harms that bond, and is evil. I don’t delude myself into thinking anyone who tells a little lie should be shunned forever, but I do believe that everyone should strive to be as honest as possible. For that, I greatly appreciate your candor.”

 

He smiled.

“I am very happy to say I agree. I have certainly not always been truthful, but I strive to be an honest person.”

He chuckles to himself.

“A man I once knew was almost never honest. He was a right scoundrel, and yet if it came to making jokes at your expense he would be brutal in its honesty. It was funny that, while I wanted to be angry, it had always amused me to no end that he only ever seemed to use honesty for insults.”

 

Emilia frowned.

“I think that’s horrible! Friends shouldn’t tease each other like that! It’s mean.”

 

Puck yawned loudly and floated from behind her head.

 

“Ah! Good morning Puck! Are you feeling better?”

 

“Morning Lia… I used up more mana than usual, so I’m still feelin’ a little out of it.”

He rubbed a tired eye with his paw. A smirk formed on his mouth.

“But you know, it’s real fun to tease your friends sometimes. Betty does it to Roswaal all the time! And you know how Ram gets.”

 

Emilia looked genuinely confused.

“Is-… Are they… friends? She and… Roswaal and… Huh?!”

 

“Whoops, I guess it’s too early in the morning for that little bombshell.”

He turned to face The Ashen One.

“Hey! How are you doing? Not getting into any trouble with my adorable daughter, I hope.”

 

“Of course not. I was just teaching her about some ancient history.”

 

“I caught some of that, but I don’t know if I’m just still half-asleep or what, but I couldn’t really make heads or tails of it. Something about an Undead civilization?”

 

“That is exactly correct.”

 

Puck eyed him. 

“You think that’s real? Sounds all made up to me.”

 

The Ashen One frowned with confusion.

“Of course it is real. Lord Gwyn wasn’t just a fairy tail. I faced a shadow of his own soul in direct combat. I met his progeny. Hell, I’ve casted miracles invoking his name.”

 

“Or maybe you just THINK all that was related to your little story. People have a tendency to warp reality as they see it to fit their preconceived notions, ya know.”

 

“I… Don’t understand. It is more than obvious that- I mean- I myself had earned the title of Lord of Cinder! I have SEEN him!”

 

“Or you think you did.”

 

The Ashen One was getting angry.

 

“I don’t understand. Why do you deny his existence?”

 

“Why do you insist upon it?”

 

“Because I have SEEN HIM!”

 

“Or you think you did.”

Puck turns back toward Emilia.

“See! It’s SUPER FUNNY!”

 

It took a few long moments for the realization to hit. After which, the Ashen One forced himself to calm down.

Agh. Why did I allow myself to get so worked up over a stupid rodent trying to be funny?

 

“That’s very much not nice, Puck! Apologize! You have upset our guest!”

 

“I got nothin’ to apologize for, though! I only said some facts and he got all angry. Anyone who lives their life pushing all their worries into Faith are like that. Dare to question them and instead of realizing how dumb they are for not being able to answer basic questions, they get all fuming mad!”

 

“It is beyond rude to belittle someone’s faith! Why would you be so mean?”

She was appalled that her own father would say such things. Hadn’t he himself raised her to be better than that?

 

“Didn’t I just tell you?”

 

She frowned, but after racking her brain, she understood.

“Oh. So… So you’re saying that you see him as a friend?”

 

Puck began pouting in a highly exaggerated manner.

“Tch! Geez, Lia, it ruins the whole point when you come right out and say it!”

 

Despite himself, The Ashen One began laughing.

“Played like a damn fiddle.”

 

A scratching, sliding sound came from the front of the carriage. For the briefest of moments, the Champion of Ash mistook it for a blade being unsheathed and reached for his weapon before stopping himself.

 

Ram opened the divider between the driver’s seat and the inside of the carriage.

“We should be arriving within the hour. Alarm village is in sight.”

Without waiting for a response, she closed the divider and drew her attention back to managing the ground dragons.

 

“Ah, finally. It’ll be so nice to be home again. The inn was nice, but there’s nothing like sleeping in your own bed, you know?”

 

I don’t remember ever actually sleeping IN a bed. Maybe I should try it that way tonight. Or take the extra time to study up in their library. Assuming Miss Beatrice allows it, of course.

 

“Could you tell me about this ‘Roswaal’? I’d completely forgotten to ask about him. What is he like? How should I act?”

 

Emilia put a finger to her lip.

“Umm… He’s…”

She and Puck turned to each other and tilted their heads.

 

“Eccentric?”

They spoke in unison.

Chapter 9: A Little Normalcy (Arc 2)

Notes:

This one is longer, but I'm less confident in my writing here. It took me some time to get through because I just couldn't decide how to lead the story in the direction I wanted. I basically have some key bulletpoints of moments that I want to happen, and as I write, I try to organically fit these bulletpoints together without it feeling contrived. As far as characterization goes, I like how I'm handling Ros so far, but again, I'm not sure how I'll reach my intended points.

Chapter Text

Emilia stepped out of the carriage and inhaled deeply.

"Haaaah! Don't the flowers smell lovely? Rem must have recently watered them!"

 

The Ashen One stepped out as well. He could hardly remember a time where he was anywhere that would elicit a positive smell. Nevertheless, he likewise breathed deeply.

 

A cacophony of twisting, churning, burning, soothing, sweet, and sour smells overwhelmed his senses. He quickly covered his nose.

 

"Gah!"

 

"What's the matter?"

 

"Ah. Oh, nothing. These are just so much more pungent than the flowers I usually come across. They are extraordinarily pretty, though. More vibrant and diverse than what I'm used to as well."

 

Emilia smiled and turned, wandering toward the fountain of spraying water.

 

As he made to follow, he glanced at the mansion. Now that he wasn’t looking through the cramped carriage window, the view was incredible.

Perhaps Lothric really is miniscule when compared to Lugunica. Even so far from the Capitol there are such massive buildings as these?

As he scanned across the windows, he spotted something out of place. He focused, but couldn’t quite make it out. Using his binoculars from his bottomless box, he could see the shape in one of the windows. It was a very small person. Smaller, even, than Felt. With blonde hair in such an unusual shape, and peculiar eyes that stared directly at him. Their expression seemed to be all at once emotionless, inquisitive, accusatory, disdainful, and prideful.

 

“What’s that?”

 

He brought the binoculars down and saw Emilia approaching him with a curious gaze.

 

“These? They are called binoculars. They allow you to clearly see things from very far away.”

 

“Can I try!?”

 

He smiled at her.

“Of course.”

He tossed them to her and she stared at the scenery around her through them. Playfully hopping from object to object.

He looked back at the mansion only to find that the person was no longer in the window.

Odd. I wonder-

 

“If you are done playing, Mr. Ashen One, I must inform Lord Roswaal that we have an unexpected guest. If you would please see to unharnessing the ground dragons at the stables? And make sure they are well fed, please.”

 

“Uh, sure, I-”

“Thank you very much. I should not take long.”

She quickly sped off toward the front door.

 

She really seems to enjoy putting work onto other people. Once was amusing, but now it just seems rude… Ah, well… No helping it, I suppose.

He sighed and walked around to the front of the carriage. Despite his conscious effort not to, the sight of the beasts sent the instinct to fight through his whole body. Keeping a hand gripped tightly on his sword, he sidled across their flanks and eyed them intensely. Unfortunately, they seemed to sense something of his countenance and responded with their own menacing aura.

Never get anywhere at this rate…

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened them and stared directly into the eyes of the nearest of the two. A half-blue, half-red dragon with a large abdomen, and four thick stumps for legs. He deliberately removed his hand from the sword and gently floated it toward the dragon’s head. It snorted at him, but as he continued unabated, it quickly relented. He placed his hand directly on the creature’s snout as it huffed in place. Gently, he drew his hand across, and around the top of its head. It seemed quite pleased with the gesture. Encouraged by this, he sidled between the two, setting his back to it and greeted the second dragon. One with a much for slim frame and bright yellow coloring, that stood on only two, much thinner, legs. It didn’t snarl as his hand approached, but it had a sinister glow in its eye that led him to believe if he wasn’t careful, he would lose his hand.

“Mmm… Maybe you aren’t ready for that, yet.”

Bringing his hand down, the dragon seemed to relax and become more comfortable. He bent down and unlatched their harness from the carriage and walked them to the small building that he assumed was the stables. Seeing large enclosures with hay, soft mats, and troughs, he figured he was correct. Ensuring the two dragons seemed comfortable, he returned to the fountain where Emilia was still staring at the treeline through the binoculars.

 

She heard him approach and suddenly looked embarrassed.

“Ah! I’m so sorry, here you go!”

 

“No, no, you seem to be having a lot of fun with them. For me, they’re little more than a novelty. Please hold on to them for now. Use them as much as you want.”

 

“Thank you!”

 

Two figures approached from nearby. One was Ram, and the other was another woman who looked startlingly identical, save for blue hair in place of Ram’s pink.

 

As they came near, Ram eyed the carriage with annoyance.

“I see I failed to make myself clear. The carriage was supposed to be parked next to the stables. I will have to fetch the dragons and re-harness them to move it. Please hurry inside with my beloved sister, Rem.”

She either failed, or didn’t bother trying, to hide the aggression in her voice.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry. But there’s no need for all of that, I can just drag it over!”

The Champion of Ash yelled back at them as he hurried to the tongue of the carriage and bent to grab it.

 

The blue-haired maid, apparently named “Rem” called out,

“Oh, no, sir! It wouldn’t do for you to messy yourself with dirt and sweat before attending Master Roswaal!”

 

“Really, I insist, it’s no trouble at all!”

Before they could protest any further, he effortlessly lifted the end of the carriage and casually strolled to the stables with the tongue in one hand.

 

They all seemed impressed by his strength, though a few in particular seemed far more concerned over what it may imply. Namely, in how to counter such strength.

 

Oblivious to this, though, the Ashen One returned, dusting his clothes with one hand and smiling at them.

 

“...Very well. Without further delay, we shall lead you to the dining hall. The Master is waiting for us there.”

 

Emilia gave him an encouraging nod as they made their way toward the mansion.

 

Passing through the front doors and into the wide entryway, the Ashen One marveled at the brilliant architecture. The maids tried their best to ignore his wandering eyes and continued to the dining hall. Rem and Ram stood at either side of the door and bowed, gesturing for him to enter along with Emilia. Suddenly nervous, more than he had expected to be, he followed Emilia’s lead and entered the room.

 

There was a very long and thin table lined with a velvety, white material. Along it were small metal tools and slabs of some glossy material decorated with paints. Across the table, at the far side, sat a very mysterious figure. A tall man with bleached white skin, save for lines of color across his face, wearing flashy purple robes, and much, much jewelry.

 

“Greeeeetings, dear guest. Pleeeaaaase take a seat!”

 

Doing as he was asked, the Ashen One sat at the closest seat along the left edge of the table. Emilia sat in the next seat to the Undead’s right.

“Hello, sir. I believe you would be the master of this mansion, Lord Roswaal?”

 

“That is correeeect, good sir, Knight. Might I ask for your own naaaaaame?”

 

Before he could reply, Emilia leaned forward and said,

“Oh, the Knight does not have a name. I have offered to come up with one for him while he stays here.”

 

“Oh, riiiiiiight, Ram mentioned something to that effeeeeeeect… No name… How absolutely dreeeaaaaadful… For a Knight is nothing without his name and a cause to diiiiie for, isn’t he?”

 

The Ashen One chuckled dryly.

“I have found much to die for, but none have been able to keep me down, yet.”

 

“My, myyyyyy! What a brave and strong warrior… Now tell meeeeeee, have you chosen a new cause?”

 

He frowned at the strange man’s question.

“New cause?”

 

“Why, I could never believe you wouldn’t notice the vaaaaaaaluable position you have found yourself in… In an unfamiliar place, you meet an unfamiliar giiiiiirl. You save her from utter doom, and it seeeeeeeeems she is to be the ruler of this fine Kiiiiingdom! I shudder to think of the prize such a haaaaaaaaandsome man like you would want from a beautiful maiden!”

 

“I… Still don’t quite understand. I have asked that she give me a new name. That was to be my only reward. I am here to request permission to stay at your mansion in the meantime. I will be willing to work for my stay.”

 

This seemed to strike Roswaal dumb for a moment, though his smile never faded. A smile, he noticed, that never once reached his eyes. As if his smiles were all fake…

 

The door opened again. He turned with Emilia to see who was entering. Rem and Ram were following behind… That same figure from before. The one in the window.

A small girl, I take it. Like Felt.

 

She walked along the opposite side of the table and took her seat opposite to him, adjacent to Roswaal.

 

Her eyes…

Now that he could see them more cleaely, the girl’s eyes had pupils in a strange shape, forming the vague image of a butterfly.

He looked at Emilia. Then at Roswaal, only now noticing his peculiarly different eye colors.

His, too.

He glanced at the maids as they took their places behind Roswaal.

Theirs match their hair… Why are eyes so significant here?

He couldn’t help but think about the eyes he gifted to the Firekeeper.

His pondering was interrupted by the strange master.

 

“Why, Beatrice, so nice of you to joooooooin us for a meal!”

 

She paid him no mind, however, and stared daggers into the Knight before her.

 

“Beatrice? So you are the master of the library that Ram told me about? I was hoping I could be allowed to peruse your books. There is much about this Kingdom I wish to know about.”

 

She continued staring for a moment.

“Betty sees no need to open her forbidden library to a stranger, I suppose.”

 

“Now, noooooow, Beatrice, this man is a good friend of Miss Emilia here. Surely you would not consiiiiiider him to be a mere stranger?”

 

Emilia joined in as he spoke with some enthusiastic uses of ‘Mhmm!’

“He helped me a lot back at the Capitol. And he’s told me great stories! I think you two would get along suuuuuuper well!”

 

The girl eyed Emilia for a span before reluctantly offering,

“Fine, I suppose… Betty shall allow him to enter the library. Consider this a great honor and do not be ungrateful to Betty.”

 

“Of course! Thank you very much!”

He bowed his head with excitement plain in his voice.

 

She gave a satisfied ‘Hmf!’ in return.

 

“Well, noooooooow, I think it’s time for our delicious meal, don’t you thiiiiiink?”

 

While he spoke, Rem began setting platters across the table.

 

“Unfortunately, due to such short noooootice, our first meal together is rather quiiiiiite bland. But I’m sure you’ll find Rem’s cooking to be a treat nontheleeeeeess.”

 

The Knight remained silent as a shallow container was placed onto the slab in front of him. It was an off-white liquid with bits of meat and plant floating inside. 

I suppose this is something like estus soup. Only without the estus…

He remembered the milk offered to him by Old Man Rom.

I should keep in mind it will be thinner and strange. It wouldn’t do for me to gag on their food while they're being so hospitable.

Hesitating, he didn’t act until he saw Emilia pick up the curved tool and use it to scoop the liquid into her mouth.

Easy enough… Here goes…

Following her example, he picked up the tool, successfully acquired the scoop, and balanced it all the way to his mouth. When he put the tool into his mouth…

His eyes shot open wide and he let out an involuntary grunt. Almost dropping the tool, he placed his hand over his mouth.

 

Several people looked quite startled at this reaction, least of which was Rem herself.

“Sir?!”

“Are you okay?!”

“What’s the matter?!”

 

He swallowed and, with a tear forming in his eye, he said,

“Delicious.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“DELICIOUS!”

 

Again, they seemed startled.

 

“I had no idea food could taste this magnificent! My goodness, it’s as if an entire world has been laid at my feet to explore! I have no words to describe this!”

 

“I-uhh- I’m… glad you enjoy it, Sir…”

Rem awkwardly backed away from him.

 

Emilia began bursting with laughter.

“I- I- I can’t believe… hahahaha!”

She failed to communicate before being swept into a wave of raucous guffawing.

 

Even Roswaal began giggling into his hand.

 

The others, however, that being Beatrice and the maids, seemed either displeased or annoyed.

 

His face became hot with embarrassment.

“I- I have… never had food like this… before…”

He tried to defend himself.

“I only remember having moss, roots, or berries to eat…”

 

Emilia’s joy quickly died as she realized how he had reacted.

“Oh, my gosh, I’m so sorry, I- I didn’t mean to-”

 

“It’s alright. I realize now that my reaction was… out of proportion. Eating anything was rare enough, but for such an overwhelming sensation of intense flavor-…”

 

Roswaal retained his smirk and offered,

“Why, Rem’s faaaaaabulous cooking could put any man into such a stupor. It is oooooooonly to be expected, after all.”

 

“You said you don't sleep much, and don’t eat much, either? How are you so strong if you don’t eat or sleep as much as you should? Puck says everybody needs three good meals and a long sleep every single day, or else you won’t get strong.”

 

So she really doesn’t believe that I’m undead. That or she just hasn’t wrapped her mind around what it truly means. However… I can’t be so certain these others would be as kind as her if I talk about the Curse…

 

“I come from a desolate place. There, one learns to be heartier than all others, or simply fade away.”

 

“Mmm, might I ask wheeeeere this place is?”

 

“The Kingdom of Lothric. I’m not sure how close it is to Lugunica, nor its bearing. I found myself here quite by accident.”

 

“I can’t saaaaaay I’ve heard of such a Kingdom… Is it a large one?”

 

“Until recently, it was about the only one I had really known, but it seems that no, it isn’t. The Capitol alone might just be about the size of the entirety of Lothric.

 

Roswaal contemplated this.

“Indeeeeeed, that would make it quite hard to spot on any map… would it not?”

 

The Ashen One shifted in his seat. He felt uneasy, as if he were being tested, though in what way, he knew not. Thankfully, they relinquished their questions, and in the lull, he began glancing around. He noticed that the maids had not yet taken their seats.

“Why aren’t they eating with us? Has my unexpected visit taken the food that was meant to be theirs? If so, they can take the rest of mine. I am satisfied with what I had.”

 

Roswaal probed him with narrow eyes. It was as if he had somehow bested Roswaal at some game.

 

Now if only I knew what in the hell kind of game we were playing…

 

Ram spoke for him.

“It is not our place as servants to eat alongside our master.”

She gazed at him with an intensity he could not possibly ignore.

 

What are they after?! Why are they so baffled by everything I say?! Surely we undead cannot be that different from Humans!

He thought back to a moment he shared with his friend, Siegward of Catarina.

“Even we Undead deserve a little normalcy from time to time!”

This is what being normal is. To eat and sleep every day, to understand what servants do, to know where you come from…

“I feel… As though I don’t belong here…”

 

Emilia turned.

“No! No, of course not, it’s just-... I guess we don’t quite understand your homeland’s customs. Just because you act a little strangely doesn’t mean you don’t belong!”

 

Her comforting successfully cheered him up. The glances from everybody else did not.

"So, Lord Roswaal… Do I have your permission to stay here for the time being? As I said, I am willing to take care of some of the work around here. I don't have any experience as a servant, but I'm confident my strength will be of some use in more menial tasks."

 

He was silent for a moment, but then, closing his right, blue eye and leaving his left, yellow one open, he smirked once more.

"Rest assured, a spare bedroom shaaaaaaall be set aside for you by tonight. As for your possible employment, as it happens, there are thiiiiiiiiiings I must discuss with my lovely staff. Regardless, you woooooon't be doing any work tonight. You may take your time relaxing and enjooooooying our home… I'm sorry, what shall I caaaaaaall you?"

 

The Unkindled bowed his head in thanks and responded,

"I am known as The Ashen One, or Champion of Ash if it pleases you.”

 

“An interesting title, to be sure. How might one come across one such as thaaaaaat?”

 

As he remained silent, considering how to answer, Emilia couldn’t help but fidget.

 

“Miss Emilia? Do you know somethiiiiing of it?”

 

“Uhm… I do…”

 

“Aaaaaand?”

 

She nervously glanced at the Ashen One.

 

He sighed and met Roswaal’s gaze.

“Because I am what is known as ‘Unkindled’. I am Undead. A lord of Cinder who had, in times passed, failed to link the First Flame, and was thus reduced to ashes. My remains were collected and, by a secret ritual, were used to reconstitute my current body.”

 

Time seemed to stop as the silence between them all grew longer. For a brief moment, he was worried that he had triggered the Curse’s countermeasure, but Beatrice kept fiddling with her hair while seemingly unperturbed, which reassured him that no such thing had occurred.

 

“Quite a story, indeed.”

Was all that Roswaal had in reply.

 

The Ashen One had not considered that, despite being annoyed by the man’s strange elongation of words, he was yet more disconcerting when not doing so.

He sat, waiting to see if the Lord of the Mansion would decide to kill him.

 

“Well, I guess I cannot force you to tell me the truth. When you are ready, however, I would like to hear it.”

 

The Champion of Ash couldn’t decide whether he was irritated or relieved at not being believed. It was frustrating to be treated like a madman, but far better, he thought, than being tormented in an Undead prison.

 

“Miss Beatrice…”

 

She didn’t look up at him.

 

“I would like to explore your library if it is alright with you.”

 

Still no response.

 

“There is much I would like to learn. And beyond that, I believe there is much that I could teach even one such as you.”

 

Still without looking at him, she stopped playing with her hair and grumbled,

“Do whatever you like, I suppose. Betty won’t stop you, in fact. Just be nice to Betty’s books or she will turn you inside out.”

 

“I’m terribly sorry, but could you lead me there? It would take days for me to find the right room in a place as big as this.”

 

“Very well, I suppose.”

She hopped off her chair, having not touched her food, and began trotting toward the entryway.

 

He turned to face Rem, bowed deeply, then Ram, then Roswaal. He nodded to Emilia as he passed and followed the little girl.

 

Followed her, unwittingly, to his third Test.

Chapter 10: The --Somewhat-- Grand Archives (Arc 2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice glared up at the slack-jawed Knight.

"Be sure not to drool over any of Betty's books."

 

He managed to wrench his eyes away from the shelves and looked down at her.

"Ah, of course not. I will be very respectful of your library."

 

She was satisfied with his answer and sat in her chair, pulling up one of the many books from her pile.

 

A bit overwhelmed by the volume of preserved knowledge, the Ashen One wasn't sure where to start. So he chose by random. A tall, but thin, red, leather-bound tome with gold trim. Looking at the ornate, yet untitled cover, he tentatively flipped the book open halfway. Only to be disappointed by the odd foreign script. Carefully shutting the book and gently returning it to its place, he wandered further back. He picked a blue book and opened it. The same unreadable glyphs. He closed it as well and returned it. Crossing the floor, he tried another book. This one green. Yet again, an illegible mess of scratches.

 

"Agh. I am so terribly sorry to bother you once again, Miss Beatrice, but do you have any books in other languages? I cannot seem to read any of these."

 

"Cannot read?! Then what use is a library to you, I wonder?!"

 

"I'm truly sorry, but the language that I can read is not the same as this one."

 

She stopped.

"Read… another language? So you can read?"

 

"Yes, here."

He  rummaged through his bottomless box and removed a sorcery scroll.

 

"What… is this, I wonder?"

 

"A spell-scroll. Technically, I am not supposed to show these scrolls to anyone unless I take on a student, but my own teacher didn't care much for my lack of aptitude. Teaching for him was far more transactional. Less personal."

 

"A spell-... What kind of spell?"

 

"Sorcery. It is called 'Farron dart'. A very low-level sorcery, and one of the precious few I've learned from a proper master."

 

"...Sorcer-..."

She paused for a long moment, studying the text.

Her eyes met his, properly, for the first time since they met.

"Very well, in fact. You have earned Betty's attention. Do not bore me, or you will regret it, I suppose. Please tell Betty more about your scrolls."

 



 

"How is our guest?"

 

"Very unusual, Lord Roswaal. He seems… kind, in a naive way. And yet treacherous."

Ram bowed to her Master in his dark office.

 

Beckoning for her to come closer, he spoke,

"I haven't been able to attend to you for a whole day. How are you feeling?"

 

She considered his question as she climbed onto his lap.

"Not as bad as usual, actually. Of course, I had our guest help me with some heavy lifting so I could preserve my strength."

 

He smirked as he wrapped one arm around her shoulder, and with the other, poured mana into her broken horn.

"Clever. And his reaction?"

 

"Hahhhh. He was strangely amicable. Even offering to help twice."

 

"He is quite polite as well, isn't he?"

 

"Almost as if…"

 

"Mmm. I thought so too. As if he were trying to trick us."

 

"And yet, all the same, it felt genuine whenever he spoke."

 

"So he is either a clumsy, but sweet oaf, or a devilishly manipulative agent. Either one could be dangerous to us."

 

"And that's why you wanted Miss Beatrice to keep an eye on him?"

 

"Yes, and no. I wanted her to test his mana capabilities, but she assured me from a distance that he was severely lacking in mana."

 

Ram was incredulous.

"From a distance? How could she be so sure?"

 

He sighed.

"Quite bluntly, she said it was instinct, and I am begrudgingly inclined to trust it."

 

Ram wasn't so convinced, but all the same, snuggled closer to her Master.

“Will he be joining Rem and I in the housework?”

 

“Depending on what Beatrice reports later tonight, perhaps. If she tells me he is too dangerous, I may have to stop him myself. If not, I will probably put him to work so you two can pry some more information from him. Tell Rem to stay alert, but do not act without provocation.”

 

“Understood.”

 



 

Beatrice held her arm straight out, pointed at the far wall.

"What was the incantation, I suppose?"

 

"There is none for sorceries. And I haven't given you a catalyst yet."

 

She puffed her cheeks in impatience.

“Betty will admit, it has been quite some time since she’d been a student.”

 

He shuffled the sorcery catalysts he had removed from his bottomless box.

“And I didn’t think I would be a teacher, let alone for the magic I remain least skilled in.”

 

“You have other magics, as well?”

 

“Yes. I excel in miracles, though I am also considerably skilled in pyromancy. This should do… Here.”

He grabbed, then handed to her, the Sage’s Crystal Staff.

“The requirement to use this is very high, much higher than I can currently achieve, though I have no doubt your intelligence will suffice. So far as I have the skill to tell, it’s the best sorcery catalyst for you.”

 

“Do not overly flatter Betty, or she will get mad, in fact.”

Despite her warning, it was evidently clear how pleased she was to hear any amount of praise.

“Now! Watch the master of magic demonstrate her power, I suppose! HAAAAAAH!”

As she thrust the staff forward and shouted, the tip glowed a faint purple hue. Some form of light seemed to ‘leak’ out the front of it, vaguely taking the shape of the Farron Dart, but not forming the full projectile before fizzling into nothingness.

Beatrice was plainly attempting to hide her embarrassment, and failing by a large margin.

 

“Purple? That’s odd... It should be blue, no?”

Taking up the common Sorcerer’s Staff, he stepped forward and attempted the same spell. As usual, the blue light formed into a small projectile, and the Farron Dart was cast with no issues. It launched forward and struck the wall in front of them before dissipating.

“Hmm… I can’t imagine the reason would be a lack of skill requirement, but try this one.”

 

Reluctantly replacing her much prettier Crystal Sage’s Staff for the laughably simple hunk of wood that was the Sorcerer’s Staff, she attempted the spell again.

Only to achieve the same purple failure.

 

He pondered while she seethed, coming close to a full-on tantrum.

 

As he stood there, hand on his chin, Beatrice huffed.

"It is getting late. Betty will wait for you until morning while you get some sleep, I suppose."

 

"I don't need to sleep if you don't."

 

She paused.

Didn’t he say something about not being Human? Agh, if only Betty had been listening, I suppose. Roswaal will be expecting a report…

"...Stay here for a moment. Betty has something to do. She will return soon."

Without waiting for a response, the walls of the room shifted and warped in a nauseating way. After it stilled, the door flung open of its own accord, and she walked into the hall, closing it behind her.

 

Unsure of what to do with himself, he laid out each sorcery scroll he had, organizing them from lowest to highest intelligence requirement.

 



 

“And?"

 

"And, what, I suppose? Betty has given her little 'report' and would like to return to her books."

 

"You have so little to say about our guest. He has been spending the day with you, has he not? The bed laid out for him remains empty if I'm not mistaken."

Roswaal leaned forward in his chair, bringing his face closer to Beatrice's.

"Is he a threat?"

 

Beatrice kept a cold, emotionless expression.

"My assessment of his lack in magical ability was off the mark, I suppose."

 

Roswaal frowned.

 

"He seems to know nothing about magic in the way we use it, I suppose. The way he uses magic, however, is far different, in fact. He has been teaching me his method, I suppose."

 

Roswaal's frown deepened.

"Is he a threat?"

He repeated.

 

Beatrice stared blankly into his mismatched eyes.

"...Betty does not believe so, in fact."

 

"You seem awfully comfortable with him. Does he… answer questions... for you?"

He smirked.

 

Her eyebrows shot up just a bit as she grasped his meaning.

She smirked in return.

"...I wonder."

And with that, she left the room.

Notes:

A little less confident in the way I'm writing Betty so far, but I think it'll turn out fine in the end.

Chapter 11: Bitter Work (Arc 2)

Notes:

I really felt like I needed a much longer chapter after those shorter ones. Don't know if that was a good idea or not. Most of this chapter, I'm pretty happy with, but some seems a bit off to me, but in a way I'm not sure how to fix. I'm excited for any comments on what, if anything, should be changed, or how. I read every comment, but I can't say that if you suggest something, I definitely will do it. I would only make any changes that I agree would enhance the story in the direction that I want. That being said, please give me any criticisms you have, and ENJOY!

Chapter Text

“After you are done teaching Betty, you will go to work with the maid sisters, I suppose.”

 

“I see. I have organized the spell-scrolls I possess to make teaching more straightforward.”

 

He truly has no issue with working alongside the servants, I suppose. Even after being granted the option of teaching magic, of all things, to a Great Spirit…

Just what kind of Human- No, I suppose. What kind of being is he, I wonder?

 



 

As the hours passed, he demonstrated his technique as best he could, though considering his own skills were left wanting, Beatrice had to work hard to fill in the gaps where his knowledge and experience lacked.

 

“You are not a great teacher, in fact.”

 

Despite the playful tone of her voice, something about the sentiment stung him more than it probably should have.

“Well, you are certainly a great student, Miss Beatrice.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“You may call me… ‘Betty’, I suppose…”

 

He failed to catch her eye as she turned her head. He swore he could make out a rising pink color in the sides of her plump cheeks, however. Electing not to push further, he simply accepted it.

“Very well, Betty.”

 

“What is your name, I wonder?”

 

He frowned.

“I take it you weren’t paying much attention at the dining hall.”

 

“Hk!”

 

He smiled.

“As I said before, I don’t have a name. Not anymore. In my long life, I have forgotten it. In its place, though, I was given the title of Ashen One. Others have called me the Champion of Ash. Either works for me.”

He spoke gently, not in a chastising manner.

 

He is very patient. Strangely so. He is unlike-

“Wait, I suppose. You… You have lived so long you’ve forgotten your own name, In fact?!”

 

“Yes, I have. I am not Human. I am Unkindled.”

 

She only gazed at him with eyebrows creased in confusion.

 

“I am surprised even you have no knowledge of this. I am an Undead who, in his failure to link the First Flame, was reduced to ash. The remains were collected and reconstituted into the body you see now.”

 

She looked horrified.

 

Was this a mistake? Have I ruined everything by telling her?

 

“The Sacrame-... No… No, it couldn’t be…

 

 

…Could it?”

 

“Sacra-what?”

 

“The Sacrament of the Immortal King, I suppose. A ritual intended for raising the dead via bodies made from earth, in fact. It was deemed functionally impossible...”

 

His eyes lit with excitement, though his eyebrows were knitted into a frown.

“That does sound considerably similar to the ritual that brought me from beyond the Deep. I know nothing of how it is performed, however.”

 

“Who would, I wonder?”

 

“...I suppose it would be the Firekeeper… I couldn’t imagine anyone else would.”

 

“Where might we find this ‘Keeper’?”

 

A look of despair crept across his features.

“I don’t know. The last time I saw her, I was in the Kiln of the First Flame. I can only assume the Kiln was built on top of Firelink- or rather, most likely vice-versa. But I don’t know if she could return to the Shrine proper, or if the encroaching Dark had trapped her there forever. It hadn’t trapped me, though. I was sent here. To Lagunica.”

 

Beatrice’s peculiar eyes sparkled with a brightness he had never seen in another person before. As if a whole New World of information was laid at the feet of a grand scholar.

 

He didn’t suppose that this is exactly what had just happened.

 



 

“Betty said get out!”

The Great Spirit was unceremoniously shoving the Ashen One out of her library.

“Betty has much to study, in fact! If you try to interrupt Betty before tonight, her concentration will be ruined and you will never be forgiven, I suppose!”

 

He felt a vague sensation that no matter what he did from then on, a few compliments and sweet words were all it would take to avoid such wrath, but he did as she insisted without complaint.

 

“You have given Betty too much to think about all at once, I suppose.”

She said while rubbing her temples.

“Betty loves learning more than most, but even she has her limits, in fact. Do come back tonight, though. Betty will want to discuss her findings with you, I suppose.”

 

He bowed to the girl.

“Of course, Betty.”

 

She violently whipped her head away from him and he saw another faint rise of pink.

 

“Very good…”

 

The door then slammed violently shut via a powerful gust of wind.

 

Where did- Ah, wind magic. But yet again, no catalyst… Another new form of Pyromancy? Or is that also Emelia’s ‘spirit arts’?

 

“Ah, Sir Ashen One.”

 

He heard the voice of Ram from behind him.

 

“I was about to search for you in your room. Lord Roswaal has requested that you assist in our chores for the day.”

She paused and peaked at the door he was staring at.

“May I inquire about your infatuation with the bathroom door?”

 

“I was in Bet- ah- Beatrice’s library. She wanted to study on her own for the remainder of the day.”

 

“I see. So she kicked you out. What a shame.”

Her monotone voice added a heavy layer of ridicule to her otherwise mundane words.

 

“Hah, Beatrice just wanted time to think about something we were talking about…”

 

“It seems you have become quite familiar with the Mistress of the Forbidden Library. To call her ‘Beatrice’ and foregoing the ‘Miss’. Quite uncouth of a servant.”

 

His eyebrow twitched.

I guess she’s a stickler for proper titles.

“Ah, well, what can I say? We get along well.”

 

“See that you make no mistake when addressing Lord Roswaal. We residents of this mansion shall not tolerate disrespect toward our Master.”

 

His brow hardened when he heard the silent message in what she said.

‘We residents’.

In other words, she’s saying I don’t belong here…

Silently perking himself up, he pushed the thought out of his mind.

“I’m ready to assist in any task you assign to me.”

He bowed for effect, though she seemed to pay it no mind.

 

“We shall begin with scrubbing the floors. I have been assured that such a simple task is unlikely for you to fail at.”

With that, she turned and walked toward the main hall. Or at least that was what he had assumed, considering he was all turned around.

Is this really where Betty- where Miss Beatrice led me yesterday? I don’t remember this hallway.

 



 

The Ashen One and Ram arrived in the grand entrance hall. From a nearby closet, Ram retrieved a deck scrubber and bucket. After she returned with said bucket filled with water, the Knight noticed a strong bubbling effect in and around the surface of the water.

 

Must be soap like in that bath. Or maybe something similar used specifically for floors?

 

“You will use this brush to scrub the floor with soapy water.”

 

So it was.

“How will I know when I am done?”

 

“The floors should shine if they are clean. I don’t expect them to be perfect, so as long as you scrub evenly across the room, it should be fine enough.”

 

“I see. What if I run out of water?”

 

“You shouldn’t. In the case that you do, or if you spill the bucket, the closest place to refill it is the kitchen, but as that is unsanitary, I would recommend you use the bathroom instead. If that causes trouble, find me or my lovely sister, Rem. We should be dusting the studies for the next hour or so.”

And while doing so, we can plan for how we shall handle you from here...

 

Easy enough…

“Very well. Consider it done!”

 

“Excellent. When you are finished, you will be assigned your next task.”

 

The Ashen One proceeded to scrub soap and water across the floor of the entrance hall. Even though the task was tedious and boring, there was something oddly satisfying in the work. He found his mind wandering to all the new strange sensations he had been utterly blind to for so long.

Look at me now. Once a useless dredge pulled from a grave to accomplish the Gods’ work, now a Lord of Cinder, sweating and toiling away while learning to do menial servants’ work. A funny thing, fate is. I’m eating, sleeping, working… Is this really what life is like when the world is in balance?

Suddenly, a disturbing thought came to him.

Is this the result of letting the Flame die? Was I sent to a world in which the Gods never tampered with the natural order? Is that why nobody knows of the curse?

Frowning, he continued scrubbing harder. Hands clamped tightly onto the handle.

No. No, of course not. Nobody knows of Gwyn, either. Dragons are beasts of burden, there are new races of people, so many other differences besides. It’s more like…

 

Like I’ve stepped into an entirely New World.

He looked up, through an open window, and into the beautiful blue skies beyond.

“And what a beautiful world it is!”

 



 

Some few hours later, Ram was scrubbing the drained bath as her breathing hitched. A jolt of pain shot through her hand. Dropping the broom, she checked her bloodied palm.

“What is-”

The inside of her hand, namely the spot of flesh between her thumb and forefinger, was splintered.

“Unbelievable. We need a new broom. Hard to believe we wouldn’t have noticed this…”

After carefully plucking out the stinging barbs, she picked up the broom once more to inspect its handle. In the spot where she held her front hand, she noticed cracking alongside the shaft. As if someone had almost squeezed it to the point of fracture. Sharp fragments of wood were lifting up in protest. Curiously, she examined the rest of the handle. Further back, where one might place their other hand, there was a brief stretch of the shaft where the wood was unusually smooth. As if someone had likewise squeezed hard enough to compact the material.

“That’s-”

Suddenly paranoid, she decided she had cleaned well enough after wiping up the blood. She quickly discarded the broom and left to check on her beloved sister.

 



 

“You are really not very skilled with knives, are you, Sir?”

 

Once again, the Champion of Ash had allowed his knife to slip and slice his hand instead of the fruit, or whatever kind of food this was that he was peeling.

“Damn it! No, I suppose I’m not at all…”

He laughed a bit, embarrassed with such poor performance.

“I’m used to much larger blades…”

Deciding the damage had now become severe enough to warrant casting a healing spell, he excused himself for a moment to do exactly that. Unaware of the intense eyes inspecting his every move, he simply put down the knife, pulled out his Sunlight Talisman, and recited the ever-simple Heal Aid. Almost instantly, the pain subsided, and his hand was now again immaculate. At least in that it had no currently open wounds. Rem had already noted the thick, often split, calluses formed across his hands. Such calluses, she knew, developed from training with many types of weapons. Many would be heavy, considering the patterns formed across his fingers' joints.

As she watched him perform the spell, however, her eyes widened with surprise.

 

“How did you do that?”

An exasperated voice called out.

 

The Knight and Rem both turned to see the pink-haired Ram in the doorway.

 

“It was a simple healing spell. The first I had learned, as a matter of fact.”

 

“Healing spell?”

Rem breathed.

That wasn’t an incantation… That was something else entirely. What kind of water magic emits such a bright yellow light, anyway?

 

Ram exchanged glances with her sister. Rem was nowhere near as powerful as Ram was in her prime, though since Ram had lost her horn, Rem had become considerably more knowledgeable when it came to water magic. Even more-so for healing spells.

“Could you… show us again, please?”

 

He was uncertain of how to respond. He had no more wounds to close after only one cast, as his slices were rather shallow, and made a far cry from the gut-wrenching injuries he was used to receiving. On top of that, he was wary of showing off his miracles under too much scrutiny.

Sorcery was one thing, but Irina had been a much more significant teacher. Her lessons were so much more special. They were personal. Even… Intimate.

While he deliberated, he noticed Ram’s hand.

Did Irina teach me miracles to keep their grace for myself? No. She would despise me for refusing help to anyone just to protect the special times we shared.

Without any further delay, he gestured toward Ram.

“Let me see your hand. I will show you.”

 

Hesitating, Ram made to give a sharp glance toward her sister but stopped. Stepping forward, she extended her hand for him to see.

 

Holding up his Talisman, he once more recited the prayer, and a soft golden glow emanated from the afflicted area.

 

Before long, the pain had disappeared, and the flesh of Ram’s hand felt as though it had never been marred.

 

“That is most unusual.”

 

“Are healing miracles really so rare? Ah, well I suppose Lagunica has never heard of any miracles.”

 

“We have healing magic.”

Rem countered.

“Those who are compatible with water magic can sometimes use it to heal. But that-”

She pointed at his Talisman.

“-is not water magic.”

 

He frowned and looked at his Talisman. Then back at her, tilting his head.

“Water… magic?”

 

The twins, once again, shared glances.

“What have you been discussing with Miss Beatrice for so long, if not magic?”

 

“We were discussing magic. I was attempting to teach her the Sorceries I had learned from my own former teacher.”

 

Now was their turn to tilt their heads.

Roswaal had asked them to ferret out information from him, but not only was he oddly forthcoming, the things he said were so strange.

Is he telling us the truth, or trying to trick us? I just cannot understand this man.

It couldn’t be a trick, though…

She looked at her hand.

It’s clearly real… But… The handle. He must have been the one that broke it. Rem would have told me right away, and I certainly didn’t do it, so it must have been him. He set this up. But why?

She looked up at him. No longer able to hide the intensity in her gaze.

What, he never held a broom before? Could someone really be so sheltered? A Knight, no less? One kind enough to rescue Miss Emilia? Compassionate enough to help me carry luggage? Clueless enough to bow to a maid?

 

The two stared into each others’ eyes.

Both had the simultaneous thought;

Just what game are you playing?! I don’t get you!

 

Ram was the first to break their staring contest, turning away. She huffed.

“The dusting and floor scrubbing are done. My beloved sister, Rem, can handle the rest of the food preparation. It doesn't seem that you were of much help, anyway. As today is your first day, we shall continue lightly from here.”

 



 

“Beatrice. You gave me your report already. It’s unusual for you to be visiting me again like this.”

 

“There is something special about this one, I suppose. He claims to be reanimated, in fact.”

 

Roswaal narrowed his mismatched eyes.

“Are you saying you believe him?”

 

“It is well known that the Sacrament of the Immortal King is not possible under normal circumstances, in fact. That being said, I suppose, it is not outside the realm of possibility that this particular Knight could be such a special case.”

 

“What, you think he might hold the key to immortality? A laughable notion, no?”

 

“If that were all, then yes.”

 

He leaned back in his chair. Silently challenging her with his gaze.

 

“He possesses no mana, I suppose.”

 

The Margrave’s face remained eerily blank.

 

“I have attempted to measure his Od’s concentration of mana. I am very certain he has none, in fact.”

 

“You said he could use magic. A Spirit-Arts-User, then?”

 

“Perhaps, I suppose. He would seem to have the capacity for it, I suppose. But when he casts spells, no mana is gathered from the atmosphere, in fact.”

 

“He casts magic without mana?”

He was utterly incredulous.

 

“His magic is not of this world, I suppose. I am becoming increasingly certain that he, himself, is not of this world either, in fact.”

 

“Such things could theoretically be possible of one who came from beyond the Waterfall…”

 

“Exactly my thoughts, I suppose.”

 

Roswaal’s eyes glowed with vibrant intensity at the thought.

But why has my Gospel been so stubbornly silent?!

He looked into the little Spirit’s eyes.

“Is he a threat?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

Beatrice squared her shoulders and glared back at the man.

“Betty trusts him with her life, I suppose.”

 

Roswaal frowned.

“So soon? You’ve only known him a day.”

 

Clenching her fists and shouting through teary eyes, she stepped toward him.

“And in one day, he has shown more to open Betty’s eyes than Mother has for 400 long years, I suppose!”

 

Roswaal reeled back at the force. He couldn’t begin to think of the last time she showed so much genuinely powerful emotion.

 

A long silence grew between the two.

 

Still glaring, he spoke in a monotone voice.

“Thank you, Beatrice. You may go.”

 

She stormed out of his office and back to her library before anyone could spot her in such a state.

 

Roswaal remained in his chair, eyes staring holes into the door in front of him.

“...Couldn’t possibly be…

…Some trick…

…My Teacher would tell me…”

He continued sulking in the dark until the time came for him to attend to Ram once again.

 



 

“Hahh. Hello, again, Betty. I’ve finished with the chores. You said you wanted me to come by tonight?”

 

“Yes, I suppose. I may have figured something out, in fact. Something… significant…”

 

He was wondering why she seemed so tense.

“What’s the matter?”

 

She struggled with herself for a moment. Unable to decide what to do.

“Are you tired, I wonder?”

 

He frowned.

“I suppose I am. But I’m ready to try teaching you more tonight.”

 

She shook her head.

“Going too long without sleep is damaging to one’s mind, in fact. You should get some sleep tonight, I suppose.”

 

I guess it was in my original plan to sleep every night like humans do, anyway. Why is she so adamant, though?

“...If you insist, Betty.”

He turned, but stopped.

“Ah… I um… don’t know where my room is…”

He turned back.

 

She was already walking to him.

“Betty will show you the way, in fact.”

 

“I’m sorry to trouble you.”

 

“Think nothing of it, in fact. Only spoil Betty rotten and she may forgive you eventually.”

 

He chuckled warmly to himself as she led the way out of her library, then through the halls to his room. Again, he could swear this wasn’t the same door he entered before…

He was about to ask about that, but Beatrice opened the door to one of the rooms and gestured inside.

Tentatively, he stepped through the doorway and inspected the room.

 

There were no waiting monsters or hollows, but something felt odd.

 

The door closed loudly behind him, causing him to twirl in surprise. The little Spirit girl was standing in his room.

 

“Aren’t you going to stay in your library?”

 

“Not tonight, I suppose. I will make sure you get some proper sleep, in fact. Betty will stay by your side and keep you comfortable, I suppose.”

 

“Are you sure? I would be fine-”

 

“Betty knows!”

 

He froze.

 

“Betty… knows you would be fine.”

She was avoiding his gaze.

“Betty… won’t be able to sleep… alone, anymore… Not there… Please…”

 

I hadn’t realized… I could tell she’s no ordinary child, but nonetheless… She’s so lonely…

“Alright, Betty. I have no qualms.”

He bent and patted her shoulder before turning and slipping into the bed that sat across the doorway, up against what would be the left wall when walking in. He left the curtains on the window of the adjacent wall open to let light shine through in the morning.

 

Beatrice walked to the side of his bed. Considered something, then went to fetch the chair by the desk across the room. Sitting next to his bed, she took his hand in her own and clasped it tight.

 

Like that, they both drifted into an uneasy sleep.

 



 

“Ah, Ashen One. I trust you are doing well?”

 

The figure shifted in his seat.

 

“Well, not like I haven’t been watching your progress…”

 

He looked down, ran a hand through his tangled hair, and sighed.

 

“I see you’ve... taken a student. While I can’t say I think you’re ready for it, I must admit there is a certain amount of pride in seeing someone pass on my lessons.”

 

A soft, white glow seemed to emanate from behind him.

 

“Well, best not drag this on…

 

 

…I... forgive you.”

 



 

The Undead Knight shot straight up in his bed, screaming. It felt as though his own panic was tearing his soul asunder. Wildly groping around in the dark, he couldn’t find Beatrice. As soon as his eyes adjusted, there was an odd, wispy tangle of glowing strands.

 

A substance that appeared in no other describable way as “liquid light” floated through the air, tugging without force at his closed fist.

 

“Wh- AHHHH!”

Screaming, he violently shook his hand, disturbing the floating strands. He backed away and kept his strained eyes trained on them. Slowly, they each began dissipating until no light was left other than the calming moonlight seeping through the window.

“Beatr- Beatr- Where- Wh-”

He gasped on his own words, unable to form coherent speech.

What is going on!? What was that?! WHERE IS BEATRICE!?

He bolted out of his room and sprinted down the mansion’s corridors.

“RAM! REM! LORD ROSWAAL! BEEAAATRIIIICCEE!!!”

 

A slam, followed by sharp taps came rushing toward him. Within seconds, a figure came streaking out of the darkness, hopping down the steps of a spiral staircase, and down the hall. The blue-haired maid was in front of him, eyes wild, and arms poised to strike.

 

“REM! Something’s happened! We’re under attack, er- or something! I don’t know! I can’t find Beatrice!”

 

It took next to no time whatsoever for the gears in her mind to work his ramblings into a plan.

“Understood. You go with my beloved sister and find Miss Emilia. I will inform Master Roswaal immediately.”

 

“Right!”

He ran to where she had come from, up the stairs, and following the sounds of thundering footfalls, he chased down the person he assumed was Ram.

 

Fortunately, he was correct. Once he made contact with the older sister, she led him the rest of the way to Emilia’s chambers.

 

Pounding on her door, Ram called to the half-elf.

“Miss Emilia! There’s an emergency! Excuse me, but I’m coming in!”

With a brief gesture for him to step further aside, he elected not to follow the maid into the room. Instead, he scrambled to get a helmet and some weapons from his bottomless box.

 

Before he could grab anything, Emilia, dressed in a thin white sleeping gown, rubbed her eyes as she stepped out of the room.

“Mmmmwhaassgoinon?”

She muttered.

 

“MISS EMILIA!”

Ram grabbed her by the shoulders, but not roughly.

“There is danger here! We need to get you to safety!”

 

That was enough to shake the girl into alertness.

 

The maid turned to the Ashen One.

“What’s the situation? Where is the enemy attacking from?”

 

“I- I don’t know, the windows, maybe? I was sleeping, and- and some… light… was clinging to me… Some magic attack?”

 

Ram’s pink eyes shook as she inspected his face.

What could that possibly be?! Is he lying? He doesn’t seem to be. Is he just good at manipulation? Lord Roswaal would know. Where is Rem? Get here already!

 

Suddenly, Emilia piped up while holding the green crystal she wore around her neck.

“Puck won’t come out of his crystal! He must have used up even more mana than I realized…”

 

More thundering footsteps approached from further down the hall.

“Miss Emilia!”

 

“Rem! Thank goodness!”

 

“My, myyyyy! Doesn’t this day just keep getting more and more iiiiiiiinteresting?”

 

The Knight was a bit disturbed at how nonchalant the Master of the House was in such a situation.

 

“I don’t supooooooooose you’ve already found the source of our consternaaaaation, hmmmm?”

 

“No, sir. I don’t know who is attacking, or how many there are. I only saw a flash of some kind of magic attempting to cling to my arm.”

 

Roswaal’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

“Magic? But…”

He failed to finish his thought as his eyes darted wildly.

 

“I cannot find Miss Beatrice, either.”

 

The Margrave seemed even further upset by this news. Placing a hand on his chest, where the inside of his suit had a special pocket inlaid, he stepped toward one of the doors in the hallway.

“Beatrice! Come out!”

He flung the door open, only to growl into the inside of Emilia’s bedroom.

 

“There?! How did-”

The Unkindled’s words were cut off when Roswaal charged past him to the next closest door.

 

“Beatrice! Enough!”

Once more flinging open the door, he once more growled into the doorway.

 

“I- I don’t…”

Suddenly, he remembered what Ram had told him when he showed her his Bottomless Box.

That’s it! That’s why I was so turned around! Her library can connect to any of these doors? Fascinating.

He watched blankly as Roswaal stomped from doorway to doorway.

But… If she can control where the entrance appears… Why is she hiding?

 

Yet again, Roswaal opened another door. Upon his disappointment, he slammed it shut and pressed a hand against it.

 

Tentatively stepping forward, the Knight asked,

“What does this mean?”

 

He was surprised to find that the Margrave was actually sweating from the tension.

 

“It means… One of two things…”

He turned away from the door, stood straight up, and faced the Champion of Ash directly.

“Either our dear Beatrice IS the perpetrator… or she is already dead.”

The words fell like lead weights from his tongue.

 

The Knight stepped backward in shock.

“B-but… But she was with me! In my room!”

 

At any other time, Ram may have been inclined to tease the man for admitting that he spent a night with a strange woman, but given the situation, Ram only felt highly disturbed at the thought.

 

“She- She was right there… With me…”

 

“And now she is missing. And only you were present with her last.”

 

The air surrounding them tasted like dust and copper. With every breath, they could each feel a bitterness and bile rising in their throats.

 

“I- I didn’t… I couldn’t…”

 

“And yet…”

To everyone’s surprise, it was Rem who spoke.

 

As he turned to face her, he was met with a disgusted scowl.

“...You reek of the Witch, just like a Cultist. I knew I shouldn’t trust you, but this…”

 

He was stunned. Completely unaware of what to say.

Witch... scent? What? Can they smell Karla’s scent on me? We might have spoken at length from time to time, but even if I was wearing the same armor-... I don’t understand what that has to do with anything.

Unsure of what to do, he voiced some of the very concerns raging through his mind.

“I don’t understand… Karla may have been odd, but she was kind, and-”

 

“A Witch Cultist?”

Roswaal reached into his suit, but left his hand inside. As if holding something for comfort.

 

“I- I am no cultist, I swear. I trained under Karla and learned Dark magics from her, but I-”

 

“So you admit to learning from the Witch directly?!”

Ram was furious. Her rageful countenance reminded him of the foaming-mouthed hounds of Lothric.

He took a step away from her.

“The only Witch I have ever known is Karla. She was kind. She was imprisoned and tormented, and so carried with her a stench of death, but I don’t understand why my unpleasant smell could implicate me in whatever evil this Cult concocts. I truly have no idea!”

 

“When one speaks of ‘The Witch’, there is truly only one Witch that is being referred to. And her name certainly is not ‘Karla’. Rem, please calm yourself. He may carry the Stench, but it seems he is telling the truth. On this matter, at least.”

 

“On what grounds, Master?”

She nearly growled.

 

His eyes glared with a dangerous heat.

“Because I say so.”

 

Ram stepped in front of Rem.

 

As if shielding her from Ros- No. Shielding Roswaal from her?

 

Roswaal set his eyes directly onto the subject of their argument.

“Sir, Knight. Perhaps you could enlighten me…”

 

He only gulped in response at the unusual calmness.

 

“Are we under attack?”

 

“I don’t know. I think so, I only saw a brief effect of what I assume was magic. Unlike anything I’ve seen.”

 

“Why were you with Beatrice?”

 

“She wanted to keep me company while I slept. I have a feeling I couldn’t have refused her if I wanted to.”

 

Pausing for a moment, Roswaal weighed something in his mind.

“How many times… Have you… died?”

 

The Ashen One didn’t feel the monumental weight of such a question. To him, it was a simple one. Though not with a simple answer.

“I don’t know. I hadn’t kept count. Easily at least a hundred, I’d say.”

 

Ignoring the confused murmurs behind him, He stared into Roswaal’s panicked eyes.

 

Roswaal couldn’t believe such an answer.

“This doesn’t make any sense! He cannot die! And if he can’t, then he surely can’t be allowed to say it! The Witch-... The Gospel-... My- my Teacher-...”

Ripping his arm out of his suit, he held a black book and tore through pages frantically.

“Nothing, nothing, nothing, noTHING, NOTHING, N O T H I N G ! ! ! “

He was screaming like a madman.

 

The Ashen One only watched in horror.

 

“NOTHING IS RIGHT! NONE OF IT! YOU- YOU ARE… WRONG! A LIAR!”

 

Sensing murderous intent, the Ashen One tried to reach into his bottomless box, but a sound like grinding chains came from behind him. Allowing his instincts to take over, he quickly rolled away. As he did, a loud crash sounded from behind him. A crater formed in the wall next to where he had been standing. In the middle of the impact had lain a ball and chain connected to the handle in Rem’s hand. Ram was likewise in a combat stance, though she held a very small weapon.

A catalyst, maybe? A chime of some kind?

 

“STOP!”

Roswaal roared at the two maids who stood, petrified by his anger.

While Roswaal was distracted, the Ashen One successfully retrieved his Talisman, and with it, cast a spell.

 

The others each jumped backward as they saw the light that emanated from his spell. A ball of bright light began to fall straight toward the ground beneath him.

When it hit the ground, the others flinched, probably expecting some kind of blast.

He stood still, gently storing the Talisman.

“A Vow of Silence.”

He calmly knelt on the ground.

“No magic.”

He unlatched the Bottomless Box from his belt and threw it against the wall.

“No swords.”

He leaned forward in Prostration.

“No tricks.”

 

They all stared dumbly at him.

 

“I just want to talk.”

 

A long moment of silence.

 

A heavy air.

 

Stale breath heating the hallway.

 

Until...

 

...

 

...

 

...

 

“ A L ,   G O A A A A A A A A ! ! ! “

Chapter 12: Mysteries Upon Mysteries (Arc 2)

Notes:

A shorter chapter than I would like, especially one that took this long to finally finish up. Sorry for the wait, especially after a cliffhanger like that. The worst part is, I don't really have a good excuse. Just writer's block, I guess. Some stress at work and home, but nothing too crippling. I want to write more, so hopefully forcing my way through the block won't negatively impact the quality. With that, please enjoy.

Chapter Text

12 seconds… No light… No magic? His spell- did it work?

The Knight swiftly glanced upward at the people in front of him. His eyes darting so quickly the world around him almost seemed to have melted.

No light. They don’t have the ring of light with the purple runes around them.

He glanced down.

I do. My magic won’t work… Will their’s? It doesn’t seem like it. Still no light.

 

13 seconds… Running out of time… only lasts 15… What do I do? No magic, no magic, no magic, no magic. Swords? No swords. Don’t want to hurt them anyway. Fists? I have my fists, but I still don’t want to hurt them. SCARE THEM! Make them use magic. If it fails, they’ll be scared. No more time… What do I- A FEINT!

 

Drawing upon his inner power, he poured energy from his body directly into his hand, unleashing his Pyromancy Flame. Though he cast no spells, to their eyes, its appearance alone seems like an undisputable show of hostility.

 

Ram and Rem, already following their Master’s lead, see the light and unleash the spells they had been preparing.

 

14 seconds… Hurry up!

 

“EL HUMA!”

“FULA!”

The twins simultaneously attempted to fire magic at the down-turned man before them. They blinked as nothing happened.

 

And 15 seconds. They’ll be able to use magic again. I have to make them think they can’t. But how? What can I do? What do-

 

Interrupting his panicked thoughts, a flash of bright, silver hair flung into his view. Finally lifting his head, he saw Emilia standing in front of him, arms spread out on either side.

“ENOUGH, ALL OF YOU!”

 

They all stared blankly. Even Roswaal seemed almost enraptured by her, no doubt still in shock of his failed spell.

 

“SHAME! SHAME ON YOU ALL!”

Taking a deep, shuddering breath, she seemed to fight a wave of tears.

“How- how could you? How could you try to attack a man so desperate to- he just- it doesn’t-”

 

“Miss Emilia, it is dangerous. Step away from him, please.”

Ram chided in a disturbingly calm and monotone voice.

 

“NO!”

Emilia shrieked at the maid.

 

They continued staring.

 

Roswaal had changed his expression to one of unnatural tranquility. He stepped forward.

“Emilia-”

 

“NO!”

 

“Emilia.”

He repeated, his voice only slightly stern.

 

“He said-... He said he just wants to talk. Why- why can’t we- can’t we talk?”

 

“Where is Beatrice?”

 

The way Roswaal stared into the distance made it seem that the question wasn’t directed specifically at him, but the Ashen One responded anyway.

“I don’t know.”

 

“Why don’t you stop this yourself?”

 

“‘Stop th-’ What? I don’t-”

Roswaal slowly swung his head toward the Knight and stared deeply into his eyes.

“Why don’t you reset?”

 

“...”

They stared at each other for a long time. Just how long, he couldn’t tell, as when he tried to open his mouth to speak, he found himself frozen.

Frozen? This again? Why now? Why-

Before he could process his situation, something caught his eye. Unable to move said eyes, he was forced to focus on it with only his peripheral vision.

This isn’t right. This isn’t like before. My Dark Sign… It doesn’t hurt. What’s going on?

In the fringe of his vision, a misty cloud of black smoke wandered into the room. As it entered the main frame of his eyesight, the mist twisted into a dark figure. With no clear features, it almost seemed like he was looking at a living shadow. Like seeing the outline of someone through a thin material like paper.

Or like through dirty glass, maybe.

The figure sauntered toward Roswaal. It reached toward him. Reflexively, the Ashen One tried to lunge forward and stop the figure, but was still unable to move. He had yet to notice that he also wasn’t experiencing the same suffocating sensation as before.

 

“Mmmm.”

The figure hummed. A very soft, weak, almost sickly, female voice. One so familiar, yet so foreign.

“You are-... No.”

She reached into Roswaal’s suit and found the book he had since returned therein.

“Ah… That’s why… Oh, dear Sister.”

The figure opened the book and flipped through pages. From the Ashen One’s vantage point, he could see only vague smudges until suddenly the remaining pages were blank.

“Ah!”

The figure looked deep into Roswaal’s eyes.

“You didn’t even-...”

It seemed to find the situation somewhat amusing.

“A gamble?”

It seemed to laugh, though the sound was so distorted that The Ashen One wasn’t too sure. It could just as well have been weeping.

The figure then turned its attention back toward the book.

“How could she learn so much, anyway? And why did she share so much? She should have left well enough alone.”

The figure snapped the book shut as if in anger, but then squeezed it tightly as if it were a precious friend that must be protected. Or to be held close with no chance to escape.

“Shouldn’t she be more Greedy than that?”

 

Without warning, Dark erupted outward from the figure, blanketing everything in the room with complete nothingness.

 

The Ashen One felt so very, very tired.

Then he knew no more.

 



 

“Huh. So it works like this, too? Convenient, though. I had more I wanted to say.”

A familiar figure with tangled hair sat fidgeting in place.

“Well, let’s hope you do better this time, then, right? So... The magic training... I think I know what the block is. She seems way too proficient to be using such weak magic. Almost like- like a-...”

The figure held his hand up, rubbing his thumb against his other fingers as he searched for the right analogy.

“Like a Giant trying to pick up a mouse without hurting it. Try something with higher requirement, she might get it, then. After she learns to focus that power, she may be able to fine-tune it to perform the weaker spells.”

The figure’s words began half-hearted, but seemed to grow more confident as he spoke.

“Just keep trying, friend. I know it didn’t turn out well between-... and-”

He lowered his head.

Then, running a hand through his greasy hair, he lifted his face.

“-And I know I could have been a better tutor, but…”

The figure- No. The Sorcerer, Orbeck of Vinheim, sat straight up, shoulders squared, and smiled, despite the pain in his eyes.

“I never hated you, you know.”

 



 

The Ashen One peeled his eyes open. He was laying in his bed again.

“What-”

 

“I see, I suppose.”

 

The interrupting voice hit him like a hammer to his skull.

 

“Poor thing, thrashing about in your sleep like that… Now I understand what that silly girl was saying when she mentioned that you don’t sleep much. Well, Betty will just have to dedicate herself to being your sleep partner from now on, in fact. Be grateful to Betty or she will do mean things while you sleep, in fact.”

 

He turned his head to see Beatrice.

“Where- where did you go?”

To her surprise, and likewise against his own expectation, he was sobbing.

 

Beatrice’s eyes shot wide open at the sight.

“Betty went nowhere!”

As if offended by the accusation, she squeezed his hand so much tighter and lifted their joined hands to rise between their locked eyes.

“Betty will never abandon you, in fact! Betty will-”

She was sobbing as well.

“Betty will never hurt you like that! NEVER!”

Impulsively, she reached her arms toward him.

Reacting purely on deeply-ingrained Human instinct, he reacted thusly.

 

They hugged.

 

When was the last time he hugged someone?

 

 

He couldn’t remember.

 

It-



It felt rather nice.

 

Despite her small frame, she had a strong grip. Though he felt scared that if he squeezed too tightly, she would break like glass. As he held onto her very softly, they sobbed into each other’s shoulders for what felt like hours, but must surely have only been a minute or two. Or perhaps only a few dozen seconds.

 

After they both had calmed down somewhat, Beatrice backed away and tried to return to her usual aloof state.

“Ah, well… Betty is-… She is-…”

Unable to find the words, she ended up mumbling something unintelligible.

 

Before he could process what she was trying to say, the Champion of Ash felt a sinking sense of dread.

“The attack.”

 

“Hmm? What was that, I wonder?”

 

“Beatrice, I think we’re under attack!”

 

“What, I wonder? That’s nonsense, in fact!”

 

I died. That’s how I’m back. That wasn’t a dream. Of course it wasn’t.

A quick flash of memory caused his mind to flutter toward an image of Orbeck of Vinheim.

That, too… I think-… I think I remember seeing him another time… And Greirat too…

He shook his head to clear his thoughts.

Not important right now.

He turned back to Beatrice.

“I felt something. Something to do with magic, but I have no idea what it really was. I think we’re in danger, but I don’t know how, or from what. Will you humor me in this?”

 

“You are addle-brained, I suppose. Such an attack is simply not possible at this time, in fact.”

 

“How are you so certain?”

 

“There is no being capable of such an attack in the immediate vicinity, in fact.”

 

He could only blink dumbly in response.

 

She seemed to turn self-conscious at this, so she offered,

“Why don’t you sleep in my Library, I suppose? You will be extra safe there, in fact.”

 

“But what about the others? They will be hurt in our place.”

 

She turned her head away and pouted.

“Betty thinks you worry too much, in fact. And you underestimate the other residents of this mansion, I suppose. Bubby alone would be more than sufficient to send any intruders away.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“I’m sure you’re right…”

He thought about the wispy tendrils of light.

“...But… then what…”

What was that light? Roswaal likewise didn’t seem to think a magic attack was even possible… Something to do with his book?

Despite himself, he decided to trust in her superior knowledge. He decided that the worst-case scenario just meant another reset or two. He had no desire to rack up deaths, but it wouldn't be anything he wasn't already used to.

He took a deep breath and sighed heavily.

“Very well. I trust your judgment. Sorry to worry you.”

 

“Hah!”

The little Spirit tossed a bright blonde, drill-shaped curl as she smirked.

“Just put your trust into this wonderful Betty, I suppose!”

 



 

Despite promising to lay back down in bed, he spent the rest of the night awake, staring a hole into the ceiling above him. Dawn came and, thankfully, without consequence. As such, The Ashen One began mentally preparing for the new day.

That shadowy figure killed me.

He couldn’t stop thinking about the events from last night that had been undone.

I finally found something to tell me what triggers it, but I know even less than before. Roswaal knows I’m undead- er, no. He seemed distressed that I could die. But he knows I can reattempt certain events. When he spoke about it, however-

Revelation washed over him.

That’s it! When I talked to Felt that time, I was about to mention that Elsa had already killed me. That… “Freezing time” thing happened… and again last night, but only when Roswaal mentioned it out loud! I didn’t feel any pain, though. Maybe because that figure knew it wasn’t my fault? But then… Why kill me? Not as a punishment, but simply as a means to reset? To undo a mistake?

Such thoughts made the Ashen One feel scared to interact with Roswaal too much.

And Rem. She’s hated me this whole time? Ram doesn’t seem comfortable around me, either. What can I do to make them trust me?

 

“What is your problem, I wonder? You have been grimacing to yourself for a solid

minute now, in fact.”

 

“Ah, sorry, Beatr-”

 

Anger flashed over her face for a moment.

 

“Oh, right, I mean Betty.”

 

Once again, her cheeks turned a brilliant pink, she tucked her head to the side and avoided his gaze.

“So… What is the matter, I wonder?”

 

He sat in silence for a moment.

“I want-... I want the others to trust me. I want to work hard for them, to show them I’m a friend.”

 

Beatrice turned back to him, facing him with hard, brilliant eyes.

“As Betty said last night…”

She jammed a finger into his face.

“You worry too much, in fact.

 

They continued sitting wordlessly together. As he became convinced that she would remain silent indefinitely, she cleared her throat.

 

“If you want the blue-haired maid to trust you, I suppose… you must earn the red-haired maid’s trust. To earn the red-haired maid’s trust, you must ease her burden, in fact.”

Beatrice hopped off her seat, a sight made comical by the fact that she was even shorter when standing, and swiftly made her way to the door.

 

The Ashen One merely watched her go. He would be lying if he said he didn’t enjoy her company, but would also be lying if he denied his desire for solitude.

 

Stopping short of the door, the girl turned, hair bobbing as it swayed, and focused her bizarre eyes onto him.

“Betty will have more questions, but for now, she will retire to her library, in fact. You have your quest, and I have mine, I suppose.”

Turning back toward the door, she added,

“And Betty is still not convinced of this so-called ‘attack’ you mentioned, I suppose…”

She opened the door.

“But… Do not hesitate to call upon Betty if anyone-”

Once more, she whirled her head around to point one hard eye on him.

“ANYONE. Threatens you… Good day, I suppose.”

She stepped through the door and used magic to close it behind her.

 

I don’t understand… Does she trust them, or not?

…And if not… Why does she trust me?

 

__

__

 

“So...”

The Champion of Ash stood, staring at the door in front of him.

I’m just supposed to act like none of that happened?

His mind wouldn’t stop racing through the events of last night.

Heh. Idiot. None of it did happen, after all. So there’s no need to hold a grudge. They were acting in fear, not in malice. They are still the same as they were yesterday. Nothing’s changed.

 

Those and other such attempts at reasoning flew by one-by-one. And yet, he still stood there, staring at the door.

 

Damn it. Never going to get anything done like this.

With unsteady confidence, he reached for the handle and opened the door.

 

“Mist- Oh!”

 

To his surprise, he was staring Rem in the face.

Unbidden, he made a mental note of how she might attack.

No, no. There’s no need for that.

“Hello, Rem. Sorry to startle you, but I was just about to look for you and your sister.”

 

“Likewise, Sir, she sent me to fetch you. We will be working in the garden today.”

 

“I see. Well, lead the way, then, I suppose.”

 

Rem looked like she wanted to say something, but must have thought better of it, as she turned and began leading him down the hall.

“When I couldn’t find Miss Beatrice, I became somewhat worried, so I’m glad I found you in your room.”

 

For a very brief moment, his body went cold and rigid, thinking of the rewritten events of the prior night.

No, she means-... not that. Calm down.

“Ah, yes, Miss Beatrice wanted to stay in my room last night.”

 

Without stopping, Rem turned her head to him. He saw only disgust in a curl of her lip and a judgmental glare.

“I, uhh…”

Uncertain of how to proceed, he spouted, perhaps a little too defensively,

“She asked!”

 



 

As the sun rose into the sky, the Ashen One and the two maid sisters tended to the bushes in the garden. The burning thoughts in his mind wouldn’t stop pestering him as they worked.

 

“I knew I shouldn’t trust you…”

 

Rem despises me. She hides it well, but under her careful teasing I can now sense the genuine malice. I can only wonder if Ram feels the same…

“But perhaps not…”

He muttered to himself.

 

Ram turned her head away from her work to eye him.

“What was that, Ashy One?”

 

He suppressed a bitter smile at the silly nickname. Obviously meant to provoke him, though whether it was playful banter or calculated manipulation was no longer clear.

 

“It’s ‘Ashen One’, or Champion of Ash. And… I just thought-…”

 

“Yes, Ashy One?”

 

This time he didn’t bother to hide his smile. Conceding to the proffered nickname, he carried on.

“This is a strange thing to ask, but…”

He paused in his work and looked at her.

“Do you… Hate me?”

 

She stared.

 

He stared back.

 

The uncomfortable silence was deathly still, and with disappointment, he could sense writhing emotions within her. He had no doubt of the nature of such emotion. It was clearly negative.

Frowning, he turned back to his work and busied himself.

“That’s a shame… I was hoping we had begun to get along.”

 

Her utter stillness betrayed her willingness to kill, should he prove dangerous. 

 

He did his best to ignore it as he used the unfamiliar tool to cut the leaves and twigs from the bush.

 

She, likewise, continued her work. ‘Work’, though, could only be used contingently, as she seemed only to make the bush far less neat in appearance. As was the case with the prior three bushes, it was made plain that Rem would have to come and fix it for her again.

“I do not despise you.”

She cut a particularly beautiful branch from the side of the bush and worked her way upward.

 

He snipped some of the excess growth from the stems that would otherwise have become strangled by the overabundance of greenery. As he did so, his mind connected the wayward parts of her speech.

“‘Do not despise’? So… So we do get along? You like me?”

 

“There is far bigger of a chasm between ‘do not despise’ and ‘like’ than you seem to comprehend.”

She mangled the most perfect leaf that nature had ever wrought.

 

“But still, I am not hated.”

He gently cut some leaves in order to de-emphasize a nearby patch of balding branches.

 

“That is certainly an incorrect assessment.”

She smirked as her hand slipped, accidentally removing a wretched blot from her leafy canvas.

 

He faltered for the briefest of moments.

 

Despite his effort to hide it, she had noticed his hesitation.

“There are none in this world who could claim such a statement and be speaking truth.”

 

He noticed her attempt to comfort him and decided to take it to heart.

‘There are none in this world who can truthfully say they are not hated’. Such wisdom. I am glad to know that she, at least, does not hate me. But… What about Rem?

Turning his head away from his work, he scanned the area, only for his eyes to fall on Rem’s own.

 

She was staring daggers into the very core of his being.

 

Stuck in place, he returned her heated gaze with his own frozen regard.

 

As if no such battle were place, Ram absent-mindedly intruded upon his concentration to suggest he move on to the next bush, as there is no more he could do to improve upon his current work.

 

Inspecting the work of art before him, he concluded that she was correct.

I have a shocking knack for this, it seems. And after handling the kitchen knife so poorly…

As his eyes wandered away, he found that Rem was no longer looking at him. She seemed only to have eyes for her sister’s mutilation project. As she stepped closer to fix it, however, the Ashen One put a hand up.

“Wait, please.”

 

She halted immediately.

 

Carefully, as she could strike at any wrong movement, he explained himself.

“I would like to keep admiring her piece for a moment longer.”

 

Rem was incredulous and Ram seemed unamused.

“So, you get full marks on groundskeeping to redeem your terrible cooking skill. I see no need for you to gloat.”

 

“No. I’m being serious.”

 

They looked at him strangely.

 

He stepped toward Ram’s bush and gently ran a hand along one tortured branch.

“Where I come from, there is no order. Only chaos. Only death, and spite, and rage, and filth. I thought what I would like is the opposite. Order, life, generosity, patience, purity. But when I look at this, I see…”

He struggled to find the words he needed to express himself.

“I see… catharsis. A satisfaction in something so disorderly holding beauty nonetheless.”

 

“It is not beautiful.”

Ram was still unamused.

 

“So says the artist. What does her sister say?”

 

Rem remained stubbornly silent.

 

“Well, I say it has beauty. I say that life, and those that have it, hold an inherent beauty that I can never truly grasp. This plant is alive. And as such, it is beautiful to me, if not to you. Rem, this plant was shaped by your beloved sister. As such, it’s shape holds beauty to you, too, does it not?”

 

Rem, still silent, stepped closer and inspected the bush.

 

Ram shifted impatiently, but betrayed nothing else of her feelings toward the happenings before her.

That very stoicism, however, could leave implications of some unwanted emotion.

 

Rem looked quite carefully at the carcass. She ran a delicate finger along a few bent stems and crushed leaves.

“I see. I didn’t understand before, but I see what it is you mean.”

She turned to face him directly.

“It is ugly.”

 

Ram fought the urge to recoil from the words as if they could physically hurt her- though as the Ashen One considered it, she did indeed appear to be in physical turmoil.

 

“However.”

 

They both gazed into Rem’s blue eyes.

 

“It was made by Sissy. So I love it.”

 

With that, the resident Lord of Cinder experienced something more precious than anything else in this strange New World.

He witnessed

 

Her smile.

One of genuine warmth and affection.

He decided he could fight anything to preserve that smile.

To see it again and again.

 

Little did he know, he just might have to.

And soon.

Chapter 13: Unlucky, is it? (Arc 2)

Notes:

Another chapter that took much longer to finish than it had any reason to. Stress has been hitting hard lately and I just can't seem to shake the writer's block. At this point, I know several of the scenes I want to write, and I even already have some of the dialogue in my head, but getting from one scene to another is really hard without just speedrunning the story. I want to get to "The Good Stuff"(tm) but I need to make sure I'm not wasting space in what could be good character building. Welp, hope this chapter was worth the wait, but if it wasn't, I'm SUPER excited to write the next one.

(and for * and **, check the notes at the end for little explanations, though you really don't need them to understand)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, Ashy One, my beloved sister Rem will be fine cooking on her own. She is easily the most skilled cook in the world.”

 

The Ashen One smirked from the memory of his first bite.

“That isn’t difficult to believe at all.”

 

They continued in silence toward their next task, namely the reorganization of the storeroom.

 

A task where my strength is well-suited.

He looked at the rough calluses on his hand.

 

Ram followed his gaze, until her eyes rested on the two rings of his left hand.

“What is the significance of your rings? They are oddly intricate.”

 

He lifted his hand higher to showcase their designs.

“Ah. Sentimentality, mostly.”

 

“In some cultures, it is customary for those betrothed to exchange rings, is it not? Is it something like that?”

 

“Hm… Yes, I suppose it is. My betrothed is dead. I wear this ring…”

He lifted his “heart-finger”(*) to accentuate the untrue dark ring.

“...As a sort of… penance, I suppose? For my failure to protect her. The other here…

He bent and lifted his long-finger(*).

“...is little more than a charm.”

Raising his other hand,

“These, however, are much more practical. The green one here…”

He indicated the chloranthy ring.

“...Improves my energy. I feel less exertion when wearing it.”

 

Ram looked incredulous, yet another emotion seemed present. Perhaps hope, perhaps temptation, or perhaps jealousy. 

 

Ignoring her look, he indicated the fourth and final ring. While the other three rings were nearly constantly kept on, the last was often switched out for whatever was demanded by the occasion. Sometimes it was the Estus ring, sometimes the Sage ring, sometimes the Ring of the Sun’s First Born. Right now, though,

“This is called the Fleshbite ring. It offers a slight resistance toward things like poison, bleeding, curses, and the like.”

 

Still incredulous, Ram eyed the ring. They stopped walking.

“It has the same design as the one on your other hand.”

 

He lifted his left hand again.

“Ah, yes, this is the Cursebite ring. Offers far more significant resistance specifically toward curses.”

 

“Resistance toward curses?”

Ram muttered under her breath. Based on what she had heard from Miss Beatrice, assuming she understood, a curse is either successfully placed or avoided. Not mitigated.

And to be able to prevent something like a curse with nothing more than a trinket…

“I admit I am curious about these rings that supposedly have magical properties. May I see one? The green one, perhaps?”

 

Hesitating for only a moment, the Knight acquiesced.

“This is called the Chloranthy ring.”

He said while placing it into her palm.

 

Fiddling with the object, Ram readied her hand.

“What does the name mean?”

 

“Apparently, some plants can contract diseases just like animals. Chloranthy is when a diseased plant’s parts change color to match the green of its leaves. Something to do with storing more energy, I think. At least, that would make the name make more sense.”

 

After another short bout of hesitation, she slid the ring on. For a brief moment, there was no change at all.

“Ghaaaa-”

Gasping, she felt as though a tremendous weight was suddenly thrust from her body. She felt light as a feather. Struggling not to hyperventilate from the sensation, she looked at her trembling hand.

“I feel… Powerful…”

 

The Knight frowned and turned his head before she walked toward the side of the hall.

“I don’t understand. What-”

To his surprise, she placed her hands around a piece of furniture. A small table perhaps meant for a flower or lantern. She lifted it almost effortlessly and held it high in the air.

 

“Ha!”

She gave a quick, barking laugh, as if in disbelief.

“I- I feel-”

She returned the table to its position and turned toward him.

“I feel like I have my horn back.”

 

Blinking at the strange words, the Champion of Ash smiled at her.

“Well, if it makes you that happy, you can keep it.”

 

Ram’s face hardened and she looked back at the ring.

 

“Don’t worry. I really don’t need it. In fact, I’d say I’ve been relying on it a bit too much lately. Better that I swap it out for another. Keep it, I insist.”

 

Ram was speechless with gratitude, uncertain of what to do or say. After some time, she simply lifted the edge of her skirt and curtsied. With no twist of mockery or menace whatsoever, she softly said,

“Thank you… Ashy One.”

 

His smile broadened.

“Only, I’m a bit confused. All it does for me is reduce exhaustion. It doesn’t increase my strength.”

 

“I have always been this strong, however I have also been exhausted for longer than I can remember. Without that leaden veil, I feel as though I could crush a mountain.”

 

They continued to their next task, now certain that Ram would help.

 



 

After finishing their prior task earlier than expected, they reconvened in the kitchen. The twins huddled together and spoke with one another.

 

“Beloved sister, it seems we must restock our kitchen.”

Rem said in a loud voice.

 

“My lovely sister, it seems our extra resident has made things awfully inconvenient for us.”

Ram retorted even louder.

 

“Indeed, beloved sister, the ungrateful guest who has rejected the food set aside for him has wasted much.”

 

“I agree, my lovely sister, it seems the very-ungrateful and very-stupid guest-that-does-not-know-his-place has been unbearably discourteous to our generosity which has lead to our current predicament.”

 

“Um.”

The Ashen One spoke up.

“I’m sorry. I’m just not used to eating much. I’ll help with getting the supplies, though.”

 

“Sister, sister, it seems the very-rotten, no-good, awful scoundrel has offered to help fix the mess he made when scorning your delicious meals.”

 

“Sister, sister, it seems the ill-mannered ne’er-do-well has made a grossly naive attempt at consolation.”

 

“Alright, alright.”

He waved his hands through the air forestalling any further insult.

“I really am sorry, though. I didn’t know you were still making extra food on my behalf. If I had, I definitely would’ve eaten as much as I could handle. When is the most convenient time for us to get more?”

 

Rem double-checked her supplies as Ram answered in her place.

“Tomorrow morning ought to be the perfect time, provided the weather holds. All other chores are well-at-hand thanks to some shockingly helpful assistance as of late.”

 

He smiled, but something still gnawed at him inside

I suppose giving insults is there way of expressing familiarity, or some such…

Images flashed through his mind. Those of the twins’ faces when they tried to kill him. Disturbed, he turned his head elsewhere, failing to do the same with his mind.

…But how can I know how far is too far? At what point do their insults become real?

While he remained troubled by this, he carried on, trying not to think too hard about it.

 

“Ashy One? May you please take this platter to Master Roswaal?”

Rem asked, her eyes and voice devoid of any malice.

 

Warmed by this, he took the spread of food from her and followed her directions toward his study.

 



 

Reaching the study, the Undead rapped the door with his knuckles the way Ram had shown him. After a brief pause, he heard Roswaal’s voice.

“Come iiiiiiiiiin!”

 

Opening the door and stepping inside the study immediately led to two quick impressions: first, the musty smell that reminded him too much of Lothric after spending so much time acclimating to the fresh air of Lugunica. Second, was how dark the room was. While seeing his surroundings was not difficult, and even the glow of his emberred body was imperceptible, it was still terrible lighting for reading words that don’t glow like the bright, emblazoned messages coming from distant worlds. Clearly, the Margrave wouldn’t be doing any work at the moment in such low light.

 

“Ah, what a surpriiiiiiiiiiise. Thank you deeeearly, Ashen One.”

 

The Knight suppressed a shiver. He had been worried that he would become irritated by Ram’s consistent use of ‘Ashy One’, though hearing his Proper Title said so formally by this disturbing man convinced him he would rather be called much worse things by Ram than continue speaking to the Master of the manor. He bowed, short, but respectful, again just as Ram had shown him. He turned to leave, but Roswaal called to him.

 

“Wait, Sir Ashen One-”

 

Another strange shiver down his spine.

 

“-Ram has told me muuuuuuuch of your progress in the household, but I would like to hear from you direeeeeectly if you don’t mind.”

 

He thought for a moment.

Ram and Rem are both fine in the kitchen without my help. In fact, I’d slow them down… Betty isn’t expecting me until a bit later… Guess I have no excuse to leave...

“Certainly, sir.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

Upon Roswaal’s unyielding inspection, the Knight shifted in place.

“I’m… not sure what there is to say. I do poorly preparing food, but seem to excel in just about every other area. I can reach higher spots when dusting or wiping than either of the twins, and can more easily move the furniture when we sweep or mop. I’d say apart from the food, I’ve been doing quite well... Umm. Ram has been teaching me more proper etiquette as well. Though I’m sure she must have told you all that already.”

 

Roswaal only smiled and nodded.

She had, indeed.

“What I am loooooooking for is…”

He folded his hands and placed them under his chin.

“...how have you been feeling?”

 

Put off by the question, the Knight didn’t know how to respond.

“I’m… not sure.”

He again shifted in place.

“I have been seeing strange dreams. They aren’t necessarily upsetting, just a bit… unnerving, I suppose?”

 

At hearing those last words, Roswaal didn’t bother to hide a smirk.

“It seems Miss Beatrice has beeeeeeen rubbing off on you, haaaasn’t she?”

 

Wishing to change the subject, he decided to use his ‘dreams’ as a method of divining information.

“I had a dream where the mansion was under attack. I looked for B- for Miss Beatrice, but I couldn’t find her. In my dream, everybody in the mansion refused to trust me. You turned on me... Tried to kill me... I- I don’t know if that dream means anything. I so rarely dream, after all, so it’s all still a big mystery to me. But that was a very upsetting experience.”

As he spoke, he turned his head away, as if afraid to look Roswaal in his multi-colored eyes. Which, it would seem, he actually was.

 

The Margrave frowned.

“That sounds more upsetting than unnerving... It seems to me like your time here has been more stressful than I had imagined. I had arranged for your chores to be light until you were accustomed to the work…”

 

“Oh, no, the work isn’t the problem at all. I’ve just-... just had a hard time feeling… like I- well, belong here. Until recently, at least.”

 

Roswaal’s gaze seemed to raise however slightly.

“Ah, well at least that much is good then.”

He shuffled some papers on his desk absently.

“I hear you have been training Miss Beatrice in new uses of magic. Rare is the man that could hope to teach anything at all to a being so old and wise, and yet you appear even more capable in the arts of magic, of all things. Quite a feat indeed! Perhaps you could show me some of those lessons as well. I would certainly be remiss to not take the opportunity to witness such a Master. It would be a shame, considering I hold such lofty recognition for my own magical abilities.”

 

Hesitating once more, the Knight, as seemed to always be the case before the Margrave, was unsure of how to respond.

“Of course, though I’m really not much of a sorcerer. It’s just that I’ve been taught to use magic in a very different way. I’m sure I would stand no chance at accomplishing similar feats as you could with the magic that you wield.”

 

“How mooooooodest, Ashen One.”

 

Yet again, the Knight shifted in place.

 

Roswaal had noticed, of course.

“Is something the maaaaaatter? You seem quiiiiite stressed in my preeeeesence. Has something I’ve done made you neeeeeervous?”

 

“No, sir. Just… The dream from earlier.”

Should I-... Worth a shot, I suppose. If he gets angry and kills me, I’ll just reset. I told myself I wouldn’t waste my lives, but I’m getting nowhere fast by remaining ignorant.

“Sir…”

 

“Hmm?”

The clown tilted his head, a devilish smile on his lips.

 

“How-… How is your… book?”

 

At first Roswaal was only confused. Realization began to dawn as he became suspicious. He remained silent, waiting to see whether suspicion should turn to anger or to fear.

 

“In my dream… you had a book in your coat.”

He pointed to where he knew the inlaid pocket kept the book.

“You said something about ‘a Gospel’ and ‘all lies’... I saw the pages... They were blank.”

 

Fear

Roswaal thought.

Definitely fear, then.

Almost shivering in spite of the musty atmosphere, Roswaal slowly removed the Gospel from its hiding place, opened it, then flicked through the pages.

 

A revelation. A horrible, nightmarish realization came over him. Like the entire world collapsing inward.

 

“I-... I see… so… it was… wrong-… -She… was wrong.”

He closed the book and gently placed it onto the table.

“I believe I understand what your… ‘dream’ was. Though I had always thought it worked differently... The Gospel had told me-... ...If the Gospel was wrong in that-... that ‘dream’, then I must rethink a great many things.”

Roswaal lowered his head as sweat beaded on his face.

“Please, I feel that I should be alone.”

 

Relieved, but still utterly confused, and a bit disappointed at the lack of new information, the Ashen One simply bowed and turned away.

 

“Wait.”

Roswaal slowly raised his head.

 

Turning back, the Ashen One met his intense gaze.

 

“Are you… our enemy?”

The Margrave had a look akin to desperation.

 

Facing him directly, the Knight bowed his head slightly.

“I have no reason to harm any of you. And I certainly have no intention of changing that. I can only hope the rest of you feel the same. Though, I suspect that may not have been a satisfactory answer.”

He finished with a deeper bow as Roswaal slowly nodded to himself. The Knight then left without waiting for a response. As he closed the door behind him, however, he saw Ram.

 

“May I enter?”

She asked quietly.

 

“He… said he wanted to be alone.”

 

“I see…”

She stayed silent for some time.

 

“How much of that did you hear?”

 

“Only a bit. Sorry to have eavesdropped.”

 

“N- no worries.”

 

The silence grew thicker.

 

“I still wish to enter.”

 

The Knight removed his hand from the door and stepped aside with no resistance.

 

She opened the door and entered.

 

He went back to the kitchen.

 



 

Ram stepped into the dark study, closed the door behind her, and gracefully bowed to her master.

 

“Ram. I am sorry. I’m not so composed at the moment and had nearly forgotten you haven’t received your care today.”

 

She took no step forward, even as his hand outstretched in welcome.

“Master. I no longer require your care”

 

Roswaal’s heart sank furthermore than he ever thought possible. He lowered his arm until it rested on his lap. His posture sulked further into the crook of his chair.

“I… see…”

He brought his hand back up, wiped it across his face from top to bottom, and in doing so, removed his makeup.

 

Ram said nothing, and remained perfectly still, as if in the presence of a dangerous mabeast that could strike quicker than thought.

 

“How much did you hear?”

 

“Most of it, I think. When I approached, I heard him say my name then something about etiquette. Then I heard the rest of the conversation quite clearly.”

 

Roswaal nodded.

“Most, then. So why are you here tonight?”

He asked, already knowing the answer.

 

“The book. It was wrong.”

 

“My Gospel.”

 

“It is no more than a book.”

 

Rage filled the Margrave’s eyes as he fought the urge to unleash a spell upon his dear maid. A few things held him back, though. Not the least of which being that she was right. His Gospel, the book granted to him by his precious Teacher, had failed to read his future.

“I have not forgotten our agreement.”

He said bitterly.

 

“Nor have I.”

 

They remained silent for a few moments.

 

“Well? Have you decided what is to be done to me?”

 

“I have.”

 

More silence. But before Roswaal could growl out a biting response, Ram spoke again.

 

“I have decided. To take back my heart.”

 

He only stared back in response.

 

“I have once given my heart to you. I have come to retrieve it. It no longer belongs to you.”

 

The Margrave was lost for words. He expected vitriol, violence, fury, betrayal, anything but this. Why? Why was that so important to her now? Why doesn’t she kill him?

 

“I will continue to be your maid. You will continue to be my Master. You will continue to assist Miss Emilia in her bid for the throne. And I will continue to follow your orders...”

 

Roswaal only frowned in further confusion.

 

“...But you will not have my heart...”

…’Not until you earn it back’

She didn’t say.

 

With that, Ram left the study and Roswaal continued slouching in his seat.

 

“What?”

He asked to the air around him. To the dusty books. To the grimy waxed parchments. To the stiff curtains with no breeze to shift them.

This makes no sense. So nothing has changed? Then why-… why has my Gospel betrayed me? Is it a trick? A mistake? A manipulation?

His thoughts drifted toward the lonely spirit of the forbidden library. Living without companionship for 400 years.

No, it couldn’t-... it… couldn’t…

Could it?

 

The strange Knight arriving from who-knows-where, for who-knows-what-purpose, and suddenly his Gospel fails? It cannot be a coincidence. But was it intentional?

 

Certainly not.

The Margrave adjusts his position, leaning forward, elbows on his desk, as he ponders.

I suppose-

Despite himself, he allows himself a slight grin in amusement at the phrase.

I suppose nothing needs to change. It seems Ram has fallen for this Knight, but that doesn’t complicate things all too much. The Knight is dedicated to Emilia, Ram is dedicated to the Knight, and Rem, in turn, is dedicated to her sister. So long as I keep Emilia happy and productive, then the others should fall in line. Then truly nothing has changed.

His eyes hovered over an irritating report from the Capitol’s barracks on his desk.

Except…

 



 

The Champion of Ash struggled to conquer the task ahead of him.

 

Namely, the task of dicing an onyih(**). On top of his difficulty of handling the knife, this mysterious food item was apparently notorious for burning one’s eyes when cut. To make matters worse, the stubborn vegetable was not precisely uniform in shape, making it nearly impossible to achieve the even ‘dices’ he was looking for.

 

“I see. It seems this was too much for you…”

The blue haired maid looked on in genuine pity.

 

After much blood, sweat, and tears, (All entirely literal) were shed, the utterly ravaged onyih was far too eviscerated to be used directly in the dish.

 

“I can use the onyih for the marinade, at least… Really, it’s okay… please don’t cry.”

 

“I’m not!”

Growled the Ashen One through his tears.

I’d like to believe the onyih was the only culprit for these…

…And so I will. Easy as that. Pride restored.

Sniffling, the Undead Knight looked on at Rem’s progress.

“Are you sure that’s all you wanted?”

 

“I’m sure. I just really hate cutting onyihs, and you offered, so…”

 

“Oh, look. The pathetic waste of armor is sobbing over his vegetables.”

Ram had returned to find the disgraceful scene in front of her.

 

“Sister! Please don’t allow his tears to touch the food! Then they’ll be surely ruined, even for their marinating patch-job!”

 

“They’re not!”

He growled again, though he could not help keep his amusement from leaking into his voice.

 

As one, they began laughing.

 

It felt…

 

Wonderful.

 

As the air calmed, though…

 

“Ram?”

 

“Yes, Ashy One?”

 

“...You sent me there so you could spy on our conversation. I take it you heard more than you told me.”

 

“I did.”

 

Rem stiffened as they spoke. There was no hostility, no malice, and yet…

…Something bothered her.

 

“I’m not upset that you heard our conversation. There was nothing in that conversation I wish to hide, after all. I just wonder what the point was. Why the pretense?”

 

“Just a precaution. Old habits, you know.”

 

“To be honest, I’m not sure I do.”

The Knight scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

“Never been much for sneaking around, let alone the shady misdirection type of stuff…”

He smiled at the pink-haired maid.

“I’m just glad you trust me enough to admit all that. It makes me happy that I can speak so freely about this kind of thing.”

 

Rem chimed in as she turned over the roast.

“There’s still so much we don’t know. And much that you don’t know. It would be so much easier if we all knew what questions to ask.”

 

“Ah, I see. That’s the heart of the problem, then. I could tell you all I want about my homeland, but unless I accidentally hit the right spots, it’ll all be meaningless. You could ask the things that are important, but-”

 

“-But we don’t know what is or isn’t important.”

Ram concluded.

 

The Knight sighed.

“Well, I suppose that’s just something we’ll learn when working together from now on. I look forward to it, then!”

 

Ram smirked.

“Master Roswaal is right. Miss Beatrice has certainly rubbed off on you, hasn’t she?”

 

“You too? Why do you say that?”

 

Rem, turning to finish spicing the marinade, added,

“You say ‘I suppose’ quite often. Just like Miss Beatrice does.”

 

“Well, enough people have told me that lately that it must be true. Though I definitely don’t say it as much as her. And while I hadn’t noticed, I’m pretty sure I’d started saying it by habit long before I ever met her. I just notice it now more, I supp-...”

 

The maids giggled as he turned away.

 

“Ahhh. But still…”

He faced them again, broad smile widening.

“It feels so nice to live in peace.”

 



 

Beatrice traced her finger along the steady runes in the book before her.

 

Undead have no souls, and can only act out the bidding of their masters without consciousness-

 

She turned the page.

 

-when in direct sunlight, though it is quite difficult to see. In the event that a large group of undead appear, it can only mean a powerful-

 

Another page.

 

-was in Chaosflame. But that, readers, is another story. The information I had found in that city on undead may lead to the speculation that-

 

Another.

 

-but are entirely different from ‘Shades’ or ‘Hollows’ which are mere souls with no earthly body. As such they must possess items such as dolls, not to be confused for ‘Cursed Dolls’ which-

 

Beatrice slammed the book shut, uttering an irritated huff.

“Yet another useless source, I suppose. I have nearly exhausted my list of likely suspects, yet they all spout the exact same words, in fact. Truly not much is known about Undead, I suppose.”

She tossed the book aside, frustrated at her lack of progress. She nearly got up from her seat to reread a more enjoyable book. One she liked immensely, and knew would make her feel better.

 

But she thought of her new friend. And she did not get up. She instead turned to her side and took another book from the pile.

 

And she opened it to a page in the middle.

 

-nt of the immortal Kin-

 

She slammed the book shut.

 

Her heart racing, she took a careful look at the index.

How could I have forgotten, I wonder?

Slowly, she opened the book back to the exact same page and read from the beginning.

 

-is generally true that raising a person from the dead is simply not possible. There are, reportedly, several legends that contain methods of succeeding at such a fool’s errand, though in nearly every case, the result is a twisted bastard of the original person. Lacking sense of morality, empathy, or any emotion other than a pure desire to fulfill their dark master’s evil task. The most infamous of these legends is that of the Sacrament of the Immortal King. Not much is known about this mysterious and forbidden ‘healing’ technique, if it could ever be called such, but even it is not capable of restoring a person’s full faculties. The result is, invariably, a walking corpse and no more.

Beatrice nearly snarled in disgust and flung the book away, until a word caught her eye. Resting her trembling gaze upon that word, she kept the book in her hands.

 

‘Ashen…

 

She returned to where she had left off.

 

It is said that this ancient spell is incomplete, and some speculate that its full might could tip the scales of fate and be the contributing factor that restores a person’s very soul. While it carries little-to-no credibility, there is a lesser known version of the story that involves constructing a new body from earth or clay, one that will not wither and decay, for the souls to take as a new vessel. This, allegedly, is the final secret to the complete resurrection. While there is no proof of such a spell every being successfully performed, there is-

 

Beatrice continued reading each word very slowly.

 

-a    mysteriously    relevant    legend    of    one    such    ‘Ashen    One’    th a   t  -

 

The little spirit gasped and almost dropped the book. She read even more carefully. Taking in each and every word.

 

-one     such     ‘Ashen     One’     that     claims     to     have     risen     from     the     dead     in     a     far-off     Kingdom     that     historians     who     have     heard     this     tale     have     speculated     may        be        beyond        the        Waterfall.

 

The door to Beatrice’s library creaked as it was opened.

 

Beatrice couldn't help herself and screamed…

 

…and quite loudly, to her embarrassment.

 

She decided she would do mean things to her new friend in his sleep.

Notes:

(*) I used the term "Heart finger" to refer to the ring finger and "Long finger" for the middle. Based on Dark Soul's medieval theme and the existence of the invader "Longfinger Kirk" I imagine they use those particularly old terms for the fingers. "Heart finger" referring to an old belief that the ring finger contained an artery that traveled directly from the heart, and is one reason why it was chosen for wedding rings.

(**) In case it wasn't obvious enough, the "Onyih" is my Re:Zero-ized take on the Onion. Many fruits and vegetables in the Re:Zero world have slightly different names like appa = apple, peppir = pepper, lemom = lemon, etc. I couldn't find any name for onions, so I made my own.

As you might also tell, I've taken more liberties with the original lore by now. In the notes for the original chapter one, I say that my plan is to be as close to lore-accurate as possible, and that's still true, though when I say that, I more mean little details like the aforementioned food name differences, or in-universe explanations for phenomena, or stat requirements for weapons or spells in DS3, etc. My story will alter the original canon, and already has in several ways, I'm just doing less to hide it at this point as the story grows more complex, and more people start to realize something very strange is up with this Knight.

Anyways, hope you enjoyed, and here's to a hopefully short wait on the next chapter!

Chapter 14: Lesser Tithes (Arc 2)

Notes:

Came out quicker, but again, I hope my writing didn't suffer for it. Been excited for this moment for a while.

Chapter Text

Walking down the steps in the foyer, Emilia heard a blood-curdling scream. One that was cut short. Quickening her pace to a full sprint, she sped toward the sound, two, then three steps at a time. Making her way to the west wing and down the hall, she ripped open every door she encountered while looking for Beatrice’s forbidden library.

 

Upon reaching the last door of the hall and flinging it open, she beheld… …something…

 

“-and Betty expects better of you in the future, in fact. Is she understood, I wonder?!”

 

“Y-yes, ma’am.”

The Knight knelt, head bent, before the small spirit girl.

 

“HMF! Sneaking up on Betty like that, one might think of some despicable ulterior motives, I suppose.”

 

“Huh? I’m sorry, but I certainly wasn’t sneaking anywhere. I simply opened the door and-”

As he explained himself, he turned back toward the door and saw Emilia standing in the open doorway.

 

“Ah, Emilia! Haven’t seen you in a little bit.”

 

Beatrice only gave another ‘HMF, I suppose!’

 

“Umm… Sorry, it’s just. I heard a nasty scream, and-”

 

“What, I wonder?! Where do you get off calling precious Betty’s screams nasty, because I assure you even her worst, most horrifying screeches will be as an angel’s lullaby, in fact!”

 

“...uhhh…”

The silver-haired girl floundered for a moment.

 

“Just agree. It’s faster”

The still-prostrate Knight said with a smile.

 

The spirit began pouting, cheeks wildly puffed out like a stubborn child.

 

Emilia could not help but laugh into her hand at the predicament.

“Ah, but thank goodness! I thought something was terribly wrong!”

 

“Yes, Betty, why was it that I scared you so badly?”

 

Calming down, the spirit girl took a deep breath and presented her book to the two of them, momentarily forgetting that their Knight could not read their alphabet.

 

Emilia scanned the pages, quickly noticing the self-same words that had so unsettled Beatrice.

“I see now. I too would be quite shocked were someone to surprise me after reading this…”

 

“Why? What does it say?”

Asked The Ashen One, frustrated at his own illiteracy.

 

Taking the book back, Beatrice began reading, word for word, the passage starting from the beginning of the page to when she was interrupted.

 



 

The Undead, still sitting on the floor, planted his elbow into the crook of his knee, and his chin on his palm.

So I’m really not the only one to arrive here. But this legend is old, is it not? Why had they abandoned Lothric? Never returned to tell us of this peaceful land? Did something stop them, or-

 

“Ahem.’

Beatrice cleared her throat.

“There is more, in fact.”

She turned the book back to him.

 

“I still can’t read your-”

His jaw grew slack as he stared at the scratchings on the page. Very familiar scratchings.

 

“Betty cannot read this… though it seems that you can.”

 

With trembling fingers, the Ashen One gently took the book in his hands and held it aloft. Staring at the ancient runes. They did not glow like the messages he was accustomed to, but their writing was clear all the same.

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

Growing impatient, Beatrice growled.

“Ngya, what does it say, I wonder?!”

 

The knight lowered his gaze and stared into the distance.

“It says…”

 

 

“Thrust, but hole.”

 

"…"

 

"..."

 

“Are you FUCKING KIDDING ME?!”

Furiously, the Knight slammed the book into the ground.

 

The girls only looked on in both horror and confusion.

 

“What does the message mean?”

The silver haired beauty asked gently.

 

“It means nothing! It has no meaning!”

He ran a hand over his sweaty face in exasperation.

“It’s a nonsense message used by pissants to bait people into dangerous or hard-to-reach spots. They are supposed to believe that some secret, or divine treasure lies ahead only to be met with a useless joke, and likely death to follow.”

 

“You are missing the point, I suppose.”

 

He turned his hanging head toward her.

“Am I?”

 

“Yes, in fact. There is one thing you have not realized.”

 

“...”

 

She drew her hand up and dramatically pointed directly at him for effect.

“It means that this legend is real, I suppose.”

 

Emilia’s eyes seemed to burn from within.

“So… so all that you told me about…”

 

 

“...was all true.”

He finished.

“Everything from Gwyn’s rise to the Age of Dark ushered in by none other than myself.”

 

“And you are…”

 

“Undead, I suppose.”

The spirit finished.

 

“But I’ve been saying that for some time now.”

 

“Yes, I suppose, and Betty believed you weren’t lying. But it’s another thing entirely to hear you say that and not think you were just a bit crazy, in fact.”

 

“I admit… I had a difficult time believing that what you had told me was correct. There’s just soooooo much history we have forgotten.”

The half-elf added.

 

“Yeah, well. I suppose it does sound outlandish.”

 

“The concept alone of raising dead is not so outlandish, I suppose. It is the success of the task that is hard to believe, in fact. As Betty had explained before, she thought you may have been the result of the Sacrament of the Immortal King, though it was deemed not only functionally impossible due to the vast mana required, but also failed to restore the person’s mind, in fact. Betty had no clue how something like you is made, in fact. Rather, she still doesn’t, I suppose.”

 

“Hmm… where does the author say they found that message?”

 

Beatrice looked the book over once more.

“It says here…”

She frowned.

“Hmm…”

 

“What is it?” Emilia asked.

 

The spirit looked up from the book to meet their gaze.

“This is unfortunate, I suppose. It was found in Vollachia, in fact… As I recall…”

She retrieved the book she had thrown earlier.

“This book mentioned information about undead in another particular city in Vollachia, in fact… it… was… ah, here, I suppose. Chaosflame.”

 

“Chaos… Flame?..”

 

Emilia noticed his reaction.

“Does that mean something to you, Ashen One?”

 

Put off by her use of the title, he composed himself before answering.

“Y-yes… The First Flame begot all living things, but when the Chaoswitch received a piece of the Flame, she sacrilegiously tried to copy it. Doing so, she made the Profaned Flame that devoured the Demon civilization. Many generations later, after the rise and fall of several civilizations, it would be attempted again, only to devour the Giant’s kingdom. Many, many innocent souls were lost forever. And because of his grief, their King, Yhorm the Giant, would refuse his throne as a Lord of Cinder.”

He turned to Emilia.

“And I believe I told you the rest.”

 

She looked down at her feet.

“I didn’t know… the gravity of your words before…”

 

He nodded in sympathy. Throughout his journey, he would often fail to comprehend the sheer scale of his accomplishments until they were long in the past. Fail to comprehend the weight of his actions…

Fail to comprehend the consequences… for those close to him…

 

Emilia, sensing that his mood was darkening, thought to ask a different question.

“So there’s the First Flame, right? Then the Profaned Flame is like the Second? So this ‘Chaos Flame’ could be like the Third?”

 

“No. At least not likely. More likely is that ‘Chaos Flame’ is just a different term for the Profaned Flame.”

 

“There’s an issue with your logic, I suppose.”

 

They faced the spirit.

 

“Chaosflame is only the name of a city, in fact. Not a literal flame, I suppose.”

 

“But Company Captain told me about Chaoswitch Izalith, whose specialty was ‘Chaos pyromancies’. It was a dangerous, and sacrilegious dark art and was thus banned by those with decency, or so the Gods would believe. It just cannot be a coincidence, is all.”

 

“Whoever this ‘Company Captain’ is, Betty is sure he is not incorrect, I suppose. But-”

 

“She.”

 

“What, I wonder?”

 

“Oh- sorry, but Company Captain Yorshka was a woman. Please continue.”

 

“...”

 

“...Betty is sure she isn’t wrong, in fact. But… that does not prove it is no coincidence, in fact. They may well be connected, but since Vollachia is beyond our reach, there is no sense discussing it, I suppose.”

 

He turned toward Emilia as she spoke up.

 

“Yeah, the border between Lugunica and Vollachia is suuuuuuper strained right now. Any entry without sufficient reason would surely lead to war.”

 

He crossed his arms.

“War between two countries of living humans, huh? Yeah, that sounds bad…

…did that first book give a name for that so-called ‘Ashen One’?”

 

Switching back to the other book, Beatrice flipped over the page again, Emilia perked up.

“Oh, yes, please! It could help me come up with a name for you! I haven’t forgotten, you know. I was want to make suuuuuuper certain I’ll give you a good one!”

 

“I’m looking forward to it.”

He replied with a warm smile.

 

“Osmius, I suppose.”

 

They returned their eyes to the spirit.

 

“Osmius is his name, in fact.”

Reading aloud from the book, she continued,

“As usual, not much is known about this alleged undead. Much like Flugel, the only thing we really know for certain is that there once existed a person who used this name. Despite this lack of information, there are things we can still infer. The tablet on which the strange scratchings were made was found upon infrastructural rerouting within Ginunhive.”

 

“Ginunhive, the Gladiator Island in Vollachia, in fact. Interestingly, Chaosflame is on almost entirely the opposite side of the massive Empire, in fact. This ‘Osmius’ is either not the only other one in the territory, or had done a vast amount of traveling, I suppose.”

 

The Ashen One furrowed his brow in thought.

 

“Regardless, there doesn’t seem to be any more relevant information here, I suppose.”

The spirit girl closed the book with a snap and set it on the table to her side.

 

Emilia perked up.

“Well, I’m glad I got to hear all that! As well as the name of another ‘Ashen One’. It should help me considerably.”

 

“I can tell you more names from Lothric. For example, Lothric itself is a name. The name of the crown prince. There’s his brother Lorian, their father Oceiros, and their sibling, Ocelotte…”

 

“I see!”

 

“There’s Andre, Sirrus, Irina, Greirat… uh, Lorreta-"

 

Emilia had already heard him tell her some names, but she didn't stop him.

 

"-Hawkwood, Ludleth, Orbeck… um… sorry, uh… Cornyx, Karla, Patches, and…”

He paused.

“There’s Anri… and Horace.”

 

This time, Emilia made no move to brush aside his dark mood.

 

Beatrice stayed silent.

 

“You mentioned the name Anri before. When you were fighting Elsa. Is she special to you?”

 

“Ha.”

He barked a short, bitter laugh.

“In truth, I never cared much for her when she was alive. It was only after-...”

 

Emilia stepped forward and opened her mouth to speak, but thought better of it.

 

“Seems to be a common theme among my friends. My actions directly led to Anri’s death, Greirat died when I let him go off to pillage Lothric castle, Hawkwood went half-hollow and could only be put down in a duel. Ludleth was reduced to cinders-, Hell, even Yoel was kinder to me then most before-… And Orbeck…

…And the Firekeeper. Left all alone, in the Dark.”

 

Unsure of how to respond, Emilia looked for some way to comfort the Champion of Ash.

 

Beatrice hopped off of her seat and made her way to the Ashen One.

 

Seeing her approach, he made no move to greet her.

 

With no hesitation, the little spirit wrapped her arms around his leg and buried her face into his thigh. She squeezed tightly as she poured as much emotion into the embrace as she could.

 

Emilia timidly stepped forward and placed a hand on his back. On impulse, she brought that hand around to his opposite shoulder and pulled him toward her. She placed her other hand on the closer shoulder, forming a sort of sideways half-hug. It was a bit awkward, but successfully conveyed her wish to comfort him, which was enough for her.

 

Gently, the Knight reached out his left hand, where it found its mark on Beatrice’s head. With his right, he reached Emilia’s head. As if he could feel their warmth flowing into his body from that contact alone, he felt tears flowing freely. Not only from his own face. But also on his thigh. And also on his shoulder.

 



 

After tears were wiped, and thank-you’s were said, Emilia returned to her studying, and the Ashen One prepared to sleep before accompanying the twins into Arlam village in the morning.

 

Beatrice didn’t mind him skipping out on their magic practice, but wanted to spend more time with him. They compromised by choosing to sleep in the library, where Beatrice already had her bed set up.

 

He nestled himself into the sheets, getting comfortable.

 

“Move over, I suppose.”

 

He hadn’t realized they would be sharing the bed. He assumed she would take a chair as she did before. It embarrassed him, as it reminded him of the way he and Karla would lay next to each other, sometimes cradling each other’s arm, or laying their head on the other.

 

As the spirit commanded, however, the Knight complied.

 

She slid under the covers next to him, dimmed the lights with what he could only assume was a spell, and closed her eyes.

 

He did the same. And soon enough, sleep overcame him.

 



 

As the Knight drifted through the Darkness, he came to an abrupt stop. There before him was someone he never wanted to see again.

“Yuria.”

 

“Greetings, Lord.”

 

“No. I am not your Lord.”

 

“But you are a Lord. Whether you are mine is irrelevant.”

 

“What do you want?”

 

“I want a great many things, but it seems my time to claim them has passed.”

 

“Speak not in riddles.”

 

She turned her helmeted head away.

“Fine, then. I am disappointed. I know you still have potential as the Dark Lord. I know you have at least taken that starling, Anri into-”

 

“DO NOT SAY HER NAME!”

 

She looked back at him, face inscrutable behind her mask.

“-into your heart. Taken her as your bride. So the ritual was truly complete, and I have no need to condemn you. I feel you had made the wrong choice of vassal for your ushering in the Dark, but all the same…”

 

The Ashen One stood in the void around them, utterly fuming, wishing to kill her for the second time, until he felt something. A warm embrace on his left arm. It felt…

“Beatrice?”

 

Yuria cocked her head.

 

“So that is your new vassal? I had thought that Firekeeper harlot.”

 

Ignoring the obvious barb, he sighed.

“No one is my vassal. The Firekeeper is, and always will be, a dear friend. I am ashamed I could not do more to help her, but such is life. Now, in this strange land, I’ve found many more people I wish to help. I will continue to do so, no matter how many times it costs my own life.”

 

“And why?”

She asked scornfully.

“For what gain? To what end?”

 

“To set my sins ablaze.”

 

The Londor woman scoffed.

 

“To burn my soul in the fires of absolution, and to see it clean once more.”

 

“You are a fool. I hope this does not last long, as I may yet have use of you.”

 

“I will not be manipulated again.”

 

“How hypocritical. I seem to remember you chose to follow my instruction. You are the one who sought greater power. You are the one who obeyed my suggestions without question. You are the one that pursued that starling.”

 

“I am a different man.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Clearly.”

With that, she vanished in a puff of oily black smoke.

 



 

He woke up with a jolt, almost breaking free of the spirit girl’s vice-grip. His gaze followed his shoulder down to where the girl held onto him. Thankfully, his movements had not disturbed her deep sleep. Unable to move any further without threatening to do so, he decided to lay his head back and continue resting for the time being.

So these go beyond simple visions, do they? I can’t help but feel like I’m really talking to them. I’ve only seen those that I know are dead, so will I see the others, too? If I do, does that mean-

He closed his eyes, clenching them tightly shut.

No need to worry about that now. Nothing of what she had said was important. I don’t need to worry about that.

Opening his eyes again, the room around him no longer seemed so dark. He turned his head toward Beatrice, then leaned his head against hers until she woke up.

 



 

Strange dream, I suppose… what does it mean, I wonder?

As she began to awaken, she felt a pressure against her. Coming to, she noticed she was holding on to the Ashen One’s arm. Embarrassed, she lightened her grip, then noticed his head resting against hers.

“I-I-I-INDECENT, I SUPPOSE!”

She then blasted the Knight out of the bed with her wind magic.

 

Landing against the fall wall, scattering nearby books from the impact, he lay stunned for a moment.

“W-What was- agh- that for?”

 

“You are getting entirely too familiar with Betty, in fact! One should not be so intimate with a lady so soon, I suppose! You are indecent, I suppose!”

 

Rising to his feet, unsteadily as he was unaccustomed to the fatigue from laying down so long, he replied,

“You’re the one that grabbed my arm. I was grateful for it, because it made my dream less unpleasant. I rested my head on yours when I woke, hoping to do the same for you. That is all.”

 

“Hmf, I suppose. Well, it sounds likely enough, in fact. Very well, Betty shall forgive you, I suppose.”

 

“Thank you. Sorry again we skipped our magic practice. There was something I wanted you to try.”

 

“Indeed, I suppose? Shall we begin now, then, I wonder?”

 

“Well, I’m supposed to travel with the twins into the nearby village to collect supplies. I don’t think we’ll have time.”

 

She puffed out her cheeks.

“How about this, then, I suppose? What if I go with you, I wonder? If the opportunity arises, we may find some moment to practice out there, I suppose.”

 

He frowned.

“You are a spirit, aren’t you?”

 

She frowned as well.

“Of course Betty is a spirit, in fact. A most beautiful and wonderful Great Spirit of the Library, I suppose.”

 

“I thought spirits weren’t able to travel very far.”

 

“What gave you that idea, I wonder?”

 

“You almost never leave this room. And when you do, you don’t seem to leave the mansion.”

 

Beatrice looked uncomfortable.

“J-just because she doesn’t, in no way means she can’t, in fact.”

 

“Where I come from, spirits are fleeting things. Only around temporarily before being sent back to whatever world they came from. I was- was scared that the same would hold true for you.”

 

Beatrice looked up at him.

Ah… So he feared the exact same thing… I suppose… It seems I made the right choice, in fact…

She smiled warmly at him.

“Betty will not leave your side, in fact. Betty will make a contract with you, in fact.”

 

“‘Contract’?”

 

“A contract between a human- er, somewhat human, and a spirit, just like that silly girl and bubby, in fact.”

 

“Who?”

 

“It doesn’t matter, I suppose. Hold out your hand.”

 

Frowning, he held his hand out for her.

 

Taking his hand in hers, Beatrice closed her eyes.

“By this contract, Betty shall remain by your side, following every path you take. Betty shall be your spirit, and you shall be Betty’s contractor.”

 

As she opened her eyes, their gazes met.

 

“It is done, I suppose. For some time now, Betty had made this decision, but now it is set in stone, I suppose.”

 

“What… does this mean?”

 

“We are bonded by contract from now on, I suppose. You can draw upon my strength, and I yours. I will never leave your side no matter what path you may take in life. Whatever decisions you make, Betty will abide, in fact.”

 

The Ashen One’s eyes glistened from the powerful emotions welling up inside him. Squeezing her hand tighter, he smiled back.

 

Pulling her hand away, as if suddenly embarrassed, Beatrice turned to the side. Waving her hand in front of her, the lights in the room returned to their prior level of brightness.

“So… Going with the twins, I suppose. Have you done what I advised, I wonder?”

 

He thought back.

“If you want the blue-haired maid to trust you, I suppose… you must earn the red-haired maid’s trust. To earn the red-haired maid’s trust, you must ease her burden, in fact.”

“Ha! You know? I think I did. Only without any actual intention.”

 

Beatrice lifted an eyebrow.

 

He explained the day’s events, namely his complimenting Ram’s poor landscaping, which Rem seemed to greatly appreciate, and giving Ram the Chloranthy ring, which she herself seemed to greatly appreciate.

“All I really did was what I normally do. Tried to be kind and polite.”

 

The spirit shook her head.

“Truly a rare man you are, I suppose.”

 

“...You say that like it’s bad. Is it?”

 

She hesitated.

“No. No, it isn’t, I suppose. But…”

She directed her finger at him.

“It makes you naive, in fact. And easy to manipulate, I suppose.”

 

He smiled.

“But I’ll have you with me from now on. You can help with that.”

 

She puffed out her cheeks once more.

“Do not think you can order around Betty, in fact! Betty will not simply do what she is told for free, I suppose!”

 

“Then what do you want in exchange?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

She began blushing.

“H-”

She reached a hand toward him.

“Hold Betty’s hand, I suppose…”

 

Smiling wider, he took her hand in his and they left to find the maid sisters.

 



 

“Ashy One, Miss Beatrice.”

Ram gave a brief, but polite, curtsy for the latter.

 

If she was surprised to see Beatrice with him, she didn’t show it.

 

“We will be leaving in just a moment. My beloved sister is double-checking the list.”

 

“That’s something I only just realized. I won’t be able to read the list.”

 

Ram creased her brow.

“You cannot read? Why did you want to see the library?”

 

“Well, I can read, just not this Kingdom’s language.”

 

Ram looked inquisitively at Beatrice, then back at the Knight.

 

“There is only one written language I know of. Are there others?”

 

Beatrice chimed in.

“Betty has found examples in some books, in fact. He has read a message from one of them, I suppose.”

 

“A language you couldn’t read, Miss Beatrice?”

 

“That would be correct, I suppose.”

 

Ram was silent for a moment.

“Then how did you know he was correct?”

 

“I trust him, I suppose. Do you not, I wonder?”

 

Ram froze.

“I-”

 

She specifically avoided his gaze.

“...

…I do.”

She sighed.

“It’s just that there are so many strange aspects about Sir Ashy One, it all gets confusing. My apologies, Miss Beatrice.”

 

“I was not the one being called a liar, I suppose.”

Beatrice spat with venom.

 

Tightening his grip on Beatrice’s hand, he gave her a reassuring look.

“It’s quite alright. Miss Beatrice herself was quite confused at first as well.”

 

“Nga, I suppose! Betty was utterly confident the whole time, in fact!”

 

He let the statement stand unopposed.

 

The blue-haired maid stepped into the foyer with them, list in hand.

“Here, beloved sister. I have tallied everything.”

 

“Very good, my lovely sister. We shall be off, then.”

 



 

Together, the four made their way to Arlam village. Seeing it in the distance, The Ashen One felt uncomfortably reminded of the Undead Settlement. After some time with Beatrice walking alongside him, they came to the conclusion that it was far more efficient for her to be carried over large distances.

 

Initially, the Undead had cradled the spirit under one arm. This was very unpopular with said spirit. They settled on a position whereupon he put his arms around her waist, holding her against his chest with her arms resting on his. This meant that, as they walked, her swinging legs would rattle against his thighs with each step, but it was deemed suitable enough.

 

Along the way, the sisters further tutored the Knight in the names and descriptions of various foodstuffs.

 



 

“The gate is just around this bend.”

Rem said.

 

Sure enough, as they turned, the village came back into view. Thankfully, it looked far more appealing up close. For one thing, there weren’t any pires with burning corpses, so that definitely helped. As Rem and Ram spoke with a nearby resident about which places had surplus, the Ashen One looked around.

 

He saw many buildings of stone and wood placed seemingly randomly along paths that all led away from one central point. In that point, where they were now, there was a larger building and a well, but not much else. Some houses had smoke rising from their tops, but it did not look like any were from out-of-control fires so he didn’t worry. As his gaze swept across the tree-line, he noticed something glittering. Unable to see quite what it was, he reached for his binoculars, only to remember he had given them to Emilia.

 

“Betty, what is that on the tree, there?”

He asked, pointing with one hand before replacing it around her waist.

 

“That must be one of the magic stones, in fact. Many are scattered through the trees to prevent mabeasts from approaching, I suppose.”

 

He frowned.

“Yet another word I don’t know. What are ‘Mabeasts’?”

 

“Mabeasts, or ‘Witch beasts’ are creatures created from magic, in fact. They are vicious and usually very dangerous, I suppose. In these parts, there aren’t many very dangerous ones, but to compensate, they live in very large groups, I suppose.”

 

“Hm.”

He stared at the glowing object implanted into the tree.

 

Suddenly, something tugged the bottom of his coat. Whirling around, he met the tiny face of a little girl.

 

The girl gasped, wide-eyed.

“Sooo PRETTYYYY!”

She exclaimed, drawing closer to Beatrice.

“What’s your little baby’s name?”

 

Beatrice nearly growled.

“Betty is very powerful, I suppose. Betty is older than your greatest elder, in fact. Betty is not a baby, in fact. Though Betty lets you off the hook, because she is indeed extremely pretty, I suppose.”

 

The girl gasped again.

“She can talk! She’s a smarty, too!”

The girl with orange hair leaned back and looked up at her carrier.

“What’s your name, mister?”

 

“I don’t have one. People call me ‘Ashen One’.”

 

The girl scrunched her face.

“No name? That’s weeeeird. You’re weird, mister.”

 

He merely turned aside. Only to be met with another tiny face. A boy with brown hair. There was another, and another. Soon, he was surrounded by the tiny people.

“Umm.”

 

“She’s so cute!”

“He’s so cool”

“He’s real weird.”

“He’s kinda scary.”

 

“Excuse me?”

A soft voice came from behind him. He looked and saw another small girl. This one had blue hair.

 

He simply stared. She seemed offput by him, but continued.

 

“Um. Come see.”

She pointed behind herself and ran off in the same direction.

 

Turning to find Ram’s eye, she spotted him and gave her reply.

“Go on, we are still arranging for the supplies. You really only need to carry them once we’re done, after all. But do not take too long.”

 

“Understood.”

 

“Wait, I suppose.”

 

He looked down.

 

“Betty is uncomfortable being surrounded by these children, in fact. Betty will wait for you by the sisters.”

 

“Very well.”

He said while setting her on the ground.

 

Her legs wobbled a moment from disuse, but she carried steadily on toward Ram and Rem. He followed the girl to the tree-line.

 

As he reached the fence she was waiting at, something jumped through the foliage toward her. Whatever it was didn’t seem dangerous, and she had expected to see it, but once he realized what it was, he went stiff.

A dog. By all the Gods above and below, why did it have to be a dog?

He was loath to admit it, but after his time in Lothric, he had developed something of a phobia for dogs. All the vicious hounds chasing him. The pain of being torn to shreds by their teeth and claws. The frothing mouths and bloody haunches. This one was small. In fact, it was quite tiny, but all the same, seeing it startled him. Even as the children beckoned and pushed him closer and closer, he desperately fought the urge to run.

 

The blue-haired girl seemed concerned at this. Not wanting to upset her, he swallowed his fear and carried on.

 

The dog did not seem aggressive at the moment, and judging by her comfortability with the animal, it seemed that it was quite safe. All the same, he was very hesitant to put his hand anywhere near the creature.

 

Finally, he placed his hand directly on the top of the dog’s head. With no attack commencing, he more confidently stroked the beast’s head. In one swift moment, however, it reared back and bit his hand. Pulling away and stepping back so fast he almost stumbled, he clutched his hand against his chest.

 

There wasn’t much blood, but it hurt considerably. As he inspected his hand, he noticed something that made his heart stop.

 

The cursebite ring had reacted.

 

It shined like a gemstone, and now that he noticed, it was growing warmer, warmer, warmer, and now hot.

Any hotter and I’ll be cursed!

Suddenly, however, the increase in heat had declined. It remained warm for some time, then began to cool.

Relief washed over him like nothing he’d ever felt before.

 

Hearing the commotion, Beatrice had turned around and began moving toward him.

“What happened, are you alright, I wonder?”

 

“Agh, yeah, but this thing tried to curse me!”

He said, pointing his bloody hand at the dog.

 

“That’s-”

Beatrice moved faster.

 

Slowly, he pulled drew his long sword and moved toward the animal.

 

“All of you need to move. That thing is dangerous.”

 

The children were mortified.

“No, don’t hurt her!”

“She didn’t mean to!”

“She’ll be better!”

 

What was most disconcerting was the lack of fear in the eyes of the blue-haired girl. She was readying herself.

 

The Knight simply pressed on.

 

“W-wait, I suppose!”

 

The Knight tried to turn, but was struck by something from behind. Scrambling to get up, he realized what it was- who it was that had struck him.

 

“Betty? What’s wro-”

The words died in his throat when he saw the light. The wispy, wavy tendrils of light leading from the spirit. From her stomach.

 

Her stomach was impaled with a knife. A very familiar knife. 

 

Elsa’s knife.

 

But he had no eyes for the knife. He did not see anything but the wisps of light. The same light he saw when he awoke on the night that never was. That had reset.

“It was me… It was my fault… It was all me.”

That light. Beatrice was dead. I killed her.

 

“Poor thing, thrashing about in your sleep like that…”

 

The night she disappeared…

 

He had been violently flailing his limbs. Just how violent had his movements been before he’d woken?

 

“It was me.”

 

“It wasn’t you, in fact.”

The spirit squeaked out.

“It isn’t your fault.”

 

“IT WAS ME!”

He screamed.

 

“This… is in a way… what I wanted, I suppose.”

 

“No. No, not this.”

 

“It was fun… while it lasted, I suppose…”

 

Frantically, he scrambled for any item that might save her.

 

Estus? Divine blessing? Siegbrau? Sun Princess ring? Anri’s sword?

 

Remembering Rom's reaction to the estus, he didn't want to give her anything to drink, but he put the ring onto her finger and removed Anri’s sword, placing it in her hand. But she would not clutch the hilt. It fell from her feeble grip and lay across her side.

 

“Please.”

 

“I’m sorry… I couldn’t… save… you-...”

The spirit’s body dissolved into hundreds of glowing particles that drifted into the air.

 

Kneeling, he remained there, stunned.

 

He heard laughing.

 

He looked up to see someone who should not be there.

 

“Elsa granhiert.”

 

“Ahhh, so lovely her insides were! I’ve never seen a spirit’s innards before!”

 

“You.”

 

“Hello again. I’m sorry, but I simply cannot have you hurting my lovely little sister.”

 

“You.”

 

“Ashen One!”

Ram had noticed the assassin and came running. Rem was close behind.

 

“NO!”

He flung his arm out.

 

“Sir?!”

 

He turned and snarled at the maid.

“SHE’S MINE.”

 

They reluctantly stopped.

 

Elsa laughed.

 

The blue-haired girl stepped forward, the ‘dog’ still in her arms.

“Awww, Elsaaaaa. I almost had ‘em!”

The girl was smiling. The other children already fled.

“Well, I guess all my puppies can take care of the rest.”

 

“Now, now, Meili, that’s no reason to become complacent.”

Elsa admonished.

 

“What?!”

Ram was furious.

 

“Ram.”

The Knight began.

“I’ll stop her. You take the dogs. Rem can evacuate.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“What about you?”

 

“I can handle her.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...Understood.”

She made to run off into the forest, but Rem caught her wrist.

 

“No, sister! Not by yourself!”

 

“I will not argue. You take care of the villagers. I can handle this.”

Showing her new ring, she gave her sister a look of determination.

“I will not lose.”

 

Struggling with herself, the blue-haired maid forced herself to acquiesce. Ram entered the tree-line, and almost immediately, the sounds of slaughter could be heard.

 

Rem met the Knight’s eyes.

“Do not lose.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

She ran to protect the people.

 

Slowly rising to his feet, the Ashen One took up Anri’s straight sword and his own long sword for a rematch. He stared into the glowing eyes in front of him.

“I am going to kill you, and then myself.”

 

Her smile was utterly ghoulish.

Chapter 15: Grudge Match (Arc 2)

Notes:

Warning, the fighting in this chapter gets pretty brutal, and though it's probably not the worst you would've read, it's a jarring difference from my writing so far. Just saying, it gets pretty gross.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“How did you escape from Reinhard?”

The Knight slowly circled the assassin. She, however, remained completely still.

 

“The answer to that would be exceedingly simple. In a manner of speaking, escaping from the Sword Saint would be utterly impossible. That is to say, I did not.”

 

“Unbend your tongue, or I shall do it for you.”

 

She narrowed her eyes and licked her lips, her cold grin spreading wider.

“I waited for him to leave, then I escaped. Laughably obvious, really. The poor fools they placed to watch me stood no chance whatsoever. It wasn’t even fun to kill them, so I just ignored most of them.”

 

The Undead ground his molars together.

“You play with lives like they belong to you. You make me sick.”

 

“I play with any and all lives so far as I please. What does not belong to me, I take. That much is not an uncommon way of living. Just ask your little thief friend.”

 

“Whatever. None of that matters.”

He stopped his shuffling steps.

“You killed Beatrice. You will suffer.”

 

She, yet again, licked her lips.

 

A new thought caused him to hesitate.

“One more thing.”

 

She perked up. It was disturbing to see her expression be so genuinely pleasant.

“Oh?”

 

“Why come here? Surely you aren’t still after the insignia.”

 

Her eyes glossed over as she was lost in thought.

“...Ohhhh, that’s right, the insignia! I’d forgotten.”

 

His snarl deepened.

 

“No, no, no. I’m not after that anymore. I’m after you.”

 

The Undead Knight’s anger finally shifted enough to give way to confusion. As he looked at her inquisitively, she continued.

 

“I am an assassin. I am very, very good at killing people. I also love to fight. To test myself against others. To feel the cold bite of steel inside my body!”

The assassin began trembling, running her hands along the length of her torso.

“Ahhhhhhh, and when I felt your bite it was magnificent! Truly magnificent. I just had to feel your bite again. I had to taste your steel. I had to dine on that pain again!”

As she spoke, she was twisting and bending her body until she doubled over into a crouching stance.

 

So even still, it really was my fault once again.

Disgusted, the Ashen One crouched as well.

“If you want to taste my steel so badly, then I will oblige. Why not lay down your weapons?”

 

“Oh, that wouldn’t be fun at all! Please take good care of me…”

 

Without any further hesitation, the woman sprinted forward in a flash of steel and blood.

 



 

“El Fula!”

The pink-haired maid raised her hand and cast a blade of wind that smote no less than six mabeasts, cutting through flesh and bone alike as though the beasts weren’t even there.

Gotta keep moving! To the center!

The maid dashed through the opening she had made, narrowly avoiding the claws and fangs of the surrounding beasts.

“Fula!”

 

Another two mabeasts attempted to bar her path, only to be cut down in one strike. Both necks hewn entirely.

 

Jumping over the corpses and continuing onward, Ram fought her way into the heart of the forest.

These mabeasts are coming from somewhere. That somewhere must surely be further ahead.

“Hk!”

 

A beast had successfully clawed her wrist, drawing blood.

 

“Ul Fula!”

 

A cyclone of death appeared around the woman, indiscriminately eviscerating any mabeasts foolish enough to remain nearby.

 

With this havok shield, she pressed on with greater confidence.

“That Ashy One better not die before I can give him a piece of my mind!”

 



 

“This way! Quickly!”

The blue-haired maid beckoned the villagers into the foyer of the manor. 

Please hurry, all of you! Sissy needs my help!

 

Even as she had that thought, an elderly villager stumbled and nearly fell to the ground.

 

Rushing forward, she narrowly caught the man and helped him to his feet.

 

“Th-thank you, missy. My joints don’t work so well anymore. Hehe!”

 

“Of course, sir, please be careful.”

She helped him along until they reached the stairs, whereupon he sat on the steps.

 

Please, please hurry!

 



 

Pinned to the ground, the Ashen One bared his teeth while launching pyromancies at the woman on top of him.

 

Her knife had impaled his left shoulder, staking him to the earth beneath them.

 

Unfortunately, his every spell had an obvious telegraph, and as such, the assassin nimbly avoided each attempt to eliminate her. The only two that seemed to be worth much in this situation were the close-range spells, great combustion and fire surge. Both could do little more than singe her, however, and for what minute damage he dealt, he could see was undone mere moments afterward. He was losing Focus fast and decided to stop.

 

Instead he attempted to grapple with the assassin. This too, was met with unfavorable results, as upon failing to grab her, she twisted the knife in his shoulder, releasing a fountain of dust-caked blood.

 

While he, even as an undead, could still feel pain, it didn’t bother him in the least. He had but one thought running through his head:

 

Kill.

 



 

“Fula!”

Ram dove between two forked trees, her thin frame only grazing the bark. Behind her, a mabeast had its head trapped between the trunks, which was then quickly and precisely removed from its abdomen.

 

Panting from the effort, Ram rested with her back to another tree.

I guess even this ring has its limits. Even still, I can already feel my strength returning.

“Just… a quick… break…”

She said through gasps. Then she gritted her teeth due to the belated pain.

 

Her left leg was lacerated, oozing blood into her sock and shoe.

 

Despite not knowing exactly when the injury had occurred, she deftly, as if with practiced ease, tore some cloth from her uniform and bandaged the wound.

“Apologies, Lord Roswaal.”

 

In the distance, a howl sounded. More would be on her soon.

 



 

“Master Roswaal!”

 

The Margrave was still in his study. He was disturbingly calm as Rem explained the situation. Almost as if he’d known of this possibility…

 

“I see… So this has happened to our people.”

 

“Ram is in the forest fighting off the mabeasts!”

 

Roswaal’s eyes took on a vicious glare.

“What?!”

At once, he was out of his chair.

 



 

The viscous blood had stopped pouring out from his shoulder, but it was still difficult to move. The Ashen One wasn’t used to having his limbs affected by the damage he had taken. As such, he had nigh-but abandoned his left arm, using only the straight sword in his right.

 

Anri’s sword definitely has a greater impact on her. So she’s something like a hollow? How can that be?

 

The Knight’s thoughts were cut short when his assailant bent low and lunged forward. He brought the sword low to catch her blade, but she twisted faster than he had accounted for. Sliding past his defenses, she brought her blade gliding upward along his own, sparks flying, ready to drive its point home.

 

In a wildly impractical move, however, the Ashen One simply jutted forward, slamming his own thick skull into hers in a formidable headbutt.

 

Insofar as a result, the effect was more related to the unexpectedness of the move than its actual efficacy as a maneuver. Even so, it was enough to unsteady her blade, sending its course veering across his cheek, instead of being planted in his brain.

 

With her body so close to his, and still caught off-guard, he could not bring Anri’s sword up for any meaningful blow, so he attempted another unexpected tactic.

 

Releasing his grip from the sword, the fine steel fell toward the ground. In the same motion, the Knight’s hand clenched into a fist. He drove his knuckles ruthlessly into the woman’s stomach, forcefully removing the air from her breast, as well as bile from her stomach.

 

The assassin leaned over his outstretched arm. Far from doubling over in pain, however, she was taking the opportunity to wrap her arms around his and continue bending forward into a summersault. As she reached the ground, the Knight’s arm was wrenched backward and finally, she swung him around, flipping him entirely over her and onto the ground, face buried in the dirt.

 

He could feel the joints in his arm screaming in protest as she continued bending it,  further than they were ever supposed to move.

 

“It seems I overestimated you.”

The assassin’s voice was low and monotone. It was even more disturbing than her passionate cries.

 

“Don’t… think… you’ve won.”

He managed to squeeze the words through his grunts of pain.

 

Suddenly, he felt no more pain in the joints of his arm. Had she let him go? Why? To what end?

 

No. She didn’t let me go.

He pulled his face up from the bloody ground and saw the state of his right arm. It had been mangled. Each arm bone cracked neatly in half, and many of the small bones in his hand and fingers  must also have been torn from their place. His hand, between his longfinger and heartfinger, had been split apart, his fingers twisted and shattered in the process.

 

“Oh?”

The assassin looked genuinely shocked. Then her smile returned.

“Maybe not…”

She licked her lips again.

 

The pain in his joints had vanished because his arm no longer had the structural integrity to pull firmly on them. Instead, his entire arm was slowly, ever-so-slowly beginning to raise in a subtle agony. Over time it would become unbearable, but for the moment, his body seemed to be unaware of just how severe the damage was. As if it couldn’t keep up with the monumental scale of damage.

That’s fine with me.

He thought grimly.

 

“I thought I wanted to see your face contort in blissful torture, but that look does indeed suit you far better.”

Elsa let go of the Ashen One, allowing his mutilated arm to crumple uselessly to the ground.

 

He began trying to stand at once. Bowing his back, he brought his right leg inward until he could plant one boot into the ground below him. Pushing down with that foot and bending his back upward, he could bring his other foot under him as well. Now, squatting in the dirt with both arms dangling by his side, his filth-smeared face grinned brightly at his opponent.

 

“My, my.”

She whistled in response.

 

His expression faltered as his torso twisted. It seemed he no longer had the strength  in his legs to lift himself the rest of the way. As he threatened to topple forward, his left foot shot forward to steady himself. Leaving his left arm dangling alongside his hip.

 

Continuing to feign defeat, the Ashen One allowed his expression to turn to one of anguish as he groped for the item he was looking for. It would be a mistake to forget that his left arm was not as useless as his right, however damaged his shoulder may have been. To that end, he found his prize, seemingly without her notice.

 

As she meandered forward, the assassin brandished her knife once more, ready to finish the fight.

 

His legs shot straight out, leaping from his spot and over her lashing strike. The look in her eyes was bliss to him. He brought his hand up to his mouth and clamped his teeth shut on a vial. One containing a Divine Blessing. With no time, nor much hand dexterity at the moment, to open the vial, he simply placed it into his mouth and crushed it between his teeth, swallowing the holy water and ornamented glass alike.

 

Almost instantly, his body became rejuvenated. Save the searing pain in his mouth where the glass was cutting him, he was as unmarred as when he first rose from his ashen grave.

 

Still airborne, he reached out with his newly regenerated arms and grabbed both sides of the woman’s face. Gripping her flesh with a cruel vice, he twisted, in an attempt to wrench her head backward.

 

Seeing his intent, the assassin flipped her body to match. This led her to lie with her back to the ground, and the Knight on top, still clenching her head between his hands.

 

She was panting hard. From exhaustion, he had thought, though he was wrong.

 

By a genuine accident, his knee was planted in her wrist, keeping her from swiping him with her blade.

 

Still panting, and now salivating, the assassin used her free arm to tug at the coat on his back. Presumably, she was attempting to pull the man off of her, but the coat’s ancient fabric gave way far before he himself did. The shredded cloth fell around his body, revealing a monstrously scarred and deformed chest. One with a certain Dark Sigil over his heart. Unable to restrain herself any longer, the assassin dug her nails into his stomach, attempting to rip through the hard, muscled flesh to reach his innards.

 

As her nails dug into his flesh, his own dug into hers. As he pulled the soft tissue away from her skull, however, it only served to widen her grin to an impossible degree. The harder he tried to hurt her, the more she seemed to enjoy it.

 

His back arched, face to the sky, he groaned through clamped teeth as his flesh was gouged. In a squelching noise that would traumatize any sane man, they both succeeded in their effort as skin, muscle, and fat were all pried from their bony bedrock.

 

Feeling as though something sacred was torn from him, he looked down to see his opponent’s bare skull with one eye remaining in its socket. The other eye clung to the torn flesh in his hand. Her intact eye was rolling within its remaining pocket of muscle in what could either be torturous agony or rapturous ecstasy. Looking further downward, he saw the woman digging her hands further into his abdomen. Bizarrely, he felt no pain whatsoever. In fact, though the experience had been agonizing, once his body was torn away, it felt as though an irritating thorn had been removed. He felt nothing so much as relief.

 

That quickly changed, however, as the assassin, now covered in ash and dust, began pulling out his writhing intestines. As he sat and watched, the organ twisted and squirmed in her grip as if trying to escape. As her face rematerialized, the gurgling stream of foamy bubbles began turning into a giddy laugh.

 

A profound sense of horror and nausea overwhelmed the Ashen One. Unable to help it, he began vomiting. With nowhere to turn, it landed directly onto Elsa who only seemed to wriggle in pleasure all the more.

 



 

Ram was covered in mud and blood. Most was not her own, but much of it was.

“Almost… there…”

She had taken another break under the eve of a large tree.

So long as I drive enough attention toward myself, the others will be safe from the beasts.

Struggling, she climbed back to her feet.

“Ha. Some ‘Oni God’ I am… Getting so worn out over these triffling pests.”

She clenched a hand in front of her face to steel herself once again.

 

A snarl sounded from the brush to her left. With no hesitation, she delivered a decisive ‘Fula’, destroying both the beast and its hiding place. Without warning, however, two more sprang forth as if in a choreographed attack. She twirled in place, bringing one foot high and slamming into their sides. The blow split the first in two and ruptured the internal organs of the second. Its whining was interrupted by her heel stamped into its throat.

 

Carrying on, she traveled further into the forest, toward a vast clearing covered in bare stone. With her clairvoyance, she was able to determine that the vast majority of the mabeasts' charge stemmed from this area. Sure enough, a large crowd of the monsters were lying in wait. There were none that appeared to have especially higher intellect, as she had hoped. Killing such a ‘leader mabeast’ would surely have broken the spirits of the other beasts, causing them to scatter.

“In which case, it would be simple matter to hunt them down and mop up the rest.”

She spoke to herself.

 

Her words, as if they could understand her, proved enraging to the nearby beasts. They began storming toward her.

 

A dim smile appeared about her lips as they approached.

“Al-... FULA!”

In an instant, a ravenous torrent of invisible blades sprang from her wand. As the twitching mass of raw power made contact with the ground, massive chunks of stone crumbled into gravel, and any mabeast in its path no longer existed. What were once living, breathing beings, were now clouds of vapor drifting in the air. Even their blood had been diced to such fine points that nothing was left large enough to form into a single droplet.

 

Dozens, perhaps a hundred or more, mabeasts fell victim to this gale. This flagrant use of powerful magic could not last for long, were it not for the ring gifted to her by the Ashen One.

“It seems I’ll have to thank that fool after all. How irritating.”

 



 

Roswaal was streaming through the air at prodigious speed, soaring past the landscape in search of his precious maid.

Where is she?! How could she think she could- THERE!

“RAM!”

Diving toward the ground, he found the flash of pink hair among the sea of brown and grey.

She’s surrounded!

“RAM!”

He repeated.

 

But then,

“AL-... FULA!”

 

From his vantage point, he could see just how far-reaching the spell had been. Easily over a hundred wolgarms were annihilated in the blast.

She must be ready to collapse! I have to hurry!

He further sped his descent, but she did not collapse. In fact, quite surprisingly, she only appeared mildly winded.

 

He landed with a crash into the newly mulched gravel below.

 

“M-Master Roswaal!”

 

He turned to face her, but a cold, clenching sensation tugged at his heart as he beheld her form. Scratches covering her face, bites along her arms and legs, torn scraps of cloth applying pressure on oozing wounds.

She doesn’t even realize how close to death she is right now.

His whole body seemed to grow heavier with dread.

How many have bitten her? How many of the ones that have are still alive? I can’t risk it. I must slaughter every one of these beasts.

 

“Master?”

She was concerned by his silence.

 

Hardening his expression, he remained calm.

“Excellent work, Ram. You’ve earned the right to rest. I will take it from here.”

 

“M-master.”

She seemed hesitant to agree, but did not argue.

 

Turning away, he prepared to destroy every last mabeast within a thousand miles.

 



 

Rem sprinted toward the empty village with all the speed she could muster. Urgent to return to the Knight’s side, she felt she had no choice but to cut through the forest. Thankfully, it seemed that most, if not all of the mabeasts were driven away.

I hope Sissy is okay.

As she sped past a row of trees, her eye caught something she could not ignore. Twisting away, she strained her eyes to see what she hoped she had not.

 

A blaring roar sounded from the depths of the forest as trees were uprooted and cast aside with little effort. Readying herself, the blue-haired maid prepared her weapon, ‘Morningstar’.

 

“What is that?!”

She gasped, seeing the raw power amassed before her.

 

From the darkness stepped a four-legged black-blue monster.

 

“Head of a lion, body of a goat with wings…”

 

The beast trudged further through the ruined foliage toward its prey.

 

“A Guiltylowe. It must be furious that I saw through its ambush.”

 

Stepping on entire tree trunks snapping like a child steps on twigs, the beast advanced toward her.

 

“Very well.”

She said, brandishing her flail.

“As per my Master’s orders, I shall be performing your extermination.”

Notes:

Wasn't sure what point to end the chapter, so hopefully that wasn't too jarring. Same with the sheer number of times I switch perspectives. I wanted it to feel hectic, but man, maybe I went too far. Please let me know if you agree!

Chapter 16: Why do I still fight? (Arc 2)

Notes:

Took a little bit, as I've been busy looking for a new job. Have some promising interviews, and some new ideas as to where to take the story. Can't say for sure if a new chapter will be out sooner, but I do really want to keep writing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Roswaal stood amidst the surrounding mabeasts.

“I just have to kill them all.”

But why? There’s no saving this now.

He struggled with himself internally, even as he mindlessly slaughtered the beasts.

Using his own hands well as spells, he ravaged the crowd of monsters with little more effort than one cutting grass.

“Every last one.”

But why? It’s already too late

 

Ram watched her master cleave through the waves of mabeasts as she sat and recovered her strength. Unfortunately, for all his power, the Margrave lacked the aptitude for healing.

 

Now that she could sit and rest, the adrenaline in the pink-haired maid’s system began to wane. As it did, her mind slowly cleared, and the damage she had sustained became steadily more apparent. Lines of pain throbbing along her limbs.

 

This ring works miracles, but it can’t fix everything.

 

The Margrave unleashed another devastating Al Goa, closing off a large portion of the clearing. The presently remaining mabeasts were funneled into the cyclone of death known as Roswaal L Mathers. Despite the carnage, more would still come.

 

Ram looked on in awe at her Master’s strength, but only one thought could form through the pain.

I hope my lovely sister is okay.

 



 

She opened her eyes.

Did I doze off? How slot-

…-How lazy of me…

Emilia lifted her head from her desk, dragging along some parchment that had stuck to her cheek.

“Oh, no.”

 

She had no mirror in her room, but as she tugged at the paper, her hand came away wet with the ink. She wiped at the smeared ink on her face and looked at the ruined paper.

“Mmm... I needed to redo this anyway…”

She pouted.

 

No reply came to her in the empty room.

 

She looked down at the crystal hanging around her neck. She brought a hand up to caress it.

 

“Still not awake?”

 

Still no response.

 

“Geez, you’re really starting to worry me, now, Puck.”

More silence.

 

A bit frustrated, she let go of the crystal and stood up. She pushed the chair into the desk and left her room.

If he’s going to keep ignoring me, then I’ll just keep grabbing more snacks until he comes back to scold me.

 

As she approached the foyer, however, she heard an unexpected clamor. Scared of what may have happened, she ran forward, only to meet almost the entirety of Arlam Villiage standing in the mansion’s entryway.

“Ah! Wh-What are all of you doing here?!”

 

The people turned to face her.

 

She suddenly remembered that she was not wearing her special cloak. She felt heat rise in her body as their gazes fell upon her. The shame of her hair, her eyes, and, especially, her ears was almost too much to bear. Some of the villagers looked scared, some angry, some disgusted. What hurt most, however, were the gazes that seemed to show no emotion. Those villagers who would stare at her as if she were worth nothing at all. The fact that they hid their emotions proved that theirs were the most powerful. The most hateful.

 

Ashamed, she fidgeted in place. Her eyes sank to the floor, but it didn’t help. She could feel their eyes, as if a thousand hot knives were ready to stab her. Though they did not touch her, it was enough just to feel the heat.

 

“Miss blue maid brought us here…”

 

Emilia stiffened. The voice was timid, but not afraid. She slowly brought her head up to look at the girl who had spoken. To her relief, most of the villagers had likewise turned their gaze to her, and thus away from Emilia.

“Wh- why?”

The silver-haired girl asked cautiously.

 

Another wave of heat flooded her body as their eyes returned to her. Most felt even hotter than before.

 

A soft chorus of noise arose from the crowd. She could make out only a little beyond the impatient shuffling of feet.

“She doesn’t even know what’s happening…”

“What has she been doing all this time?”

“To think that… this … is suppose to…”

“She should’ve stayed away if she wasn’t going to help.”

 

Another squeaky voice came forth. That of a young boy’s.

“I- uh… I dunno, but… a big scary guy wanted to hurt a little puppy we found. I think she’s fightin’ him, er someth’n…”

 

Another young voice.

“Nooooo, she explained the puppy was dangerous. She’s fighting the other dogs.”

 

A small flurry of confusion came about until one of the older villagers spoke up.

“There’re mabeasts in the forest. Guessin’ the barrier broke. She evacuated the village. Sent the Margrave out to help.”

 

Emilia covered her mouth at the news. This was bad. Very, very bad.

And all while Puck won’t come out! What is going on?!

Breathing deeply, she steeled herself to speak again.

“I will go. I need to help them.”

 

Despite the conviction in her voice, many of them seemed unimpressed. All the same, she marched toward the door.

 

“I am deeply sorry that our incompetence has caused you so much trouble. I only hope there is still something I can do to fix this.”

 

Though her back was turned, a few frowns eased at hearing this, even as the rest deepened all the more. 

 

She slipped through the door just as a voice rang out. But she was already running toward the village and did not turn around.

 

The other villagers looked at the man. The same one who had spoken up before.

 

“What is it?”

Another asked, though not too unkindly.

 

“Oh, it’s just… No, she just…

…She had ink or something on her face.”

 



 

Faster! Harder! Back away! Rush in!

Rem’s mind was a fury of noise as she used the entirety of her concentration to fend off the savage Guiltylowe. The only thing keeping it from charging and trampling her to death was her swinging Morningstar. The beast was smart enough to realize just how much damage the swinging mace could do to it.

 

Knowing that both comforted and disturbed Rem.

If it’s so smart, I may be able to convince it that I’m not worth the effort…

She continued hurling the flail through the empty space between them, careful not to let the creature’s strong paws bat it out of the air.

Yet, despite its intelligence, it continues to stand its ground. It’s determined to face me.

 

In a brief lapse of attention, Rem’s Morningstar clipped the upturned stump of a broken tree, diverting its angle just enough that she struggled to maintain balance.

This was all the Guiltylowe needed to create an opening.

 

Wanting not to test her strength against it directly, she retreated, dragging her Morningstar behind her, tearing up the earth as she ran. Before long, she realized the beast was too adept at running along uneven terrain. The maneuver only served to slow her, so she yanked hard on the chain, bringing the head of the flail to her hand.

 

The Guiltylowe roared in frustration at its prey as Rem began navigating between trunks in a denser patch of forest. Though the monster’s sheer momentum made quick work of anything she could put between her and it, she was able to gain some ground. Once she broke out into a clearing, she turned and swung her weapon into the treeline, felling many trees to create a barrier.

 

Bursting through, the Guiltylowe simply turned her wall into shrapnel. Rem felt a pinching sensation in several places where she assumed the wood shards had sliced her.

I need to use it.

She continued swinging her flail as before, however the beast was even smarter than she thought. With a more open space to work with, it began circling her, making it more difficult to keep the swings centered on the creature. Sooner or later, her movements will falter, and it will pounce.

 



 

I must kill them all. I must protect her.

Roswaal launched spell after spell as he attempted a complete eradication of all present mabeasts.

 

Ram was slow to regain her strength, but with the help of the Chloranthy ring, she was recovering.

I’m worried about Master Roswaal. He seems so upset.

 

The Margrave was rapidly switching from target to target, unsure of which to destroy first. In the end, he decided upon another Al Goa to eliminate two smaller groups at once.

Why do you even care?

I need to save her.

This world is gone. It’s too late.

I must do what I can now.

End everything. Force him to reset!

I have to-

Roswaal froze, his face a quagmire of emotion.

“I can just-...”

-...force him to reset? Can I do that?

 

The Mage’s train of thought was derailed when he heard Ram’s soft whimper of pain. Though she tried her best to grit her teeth and ignore it, her breathing still hitched from time to time as agony ran through her limbs.

 

I… Must… Stay… Here…

Everything is up to him, now.

I must trust that look in his eyes… The same as mine…

 



 

Emilia ran through the forest on her way to the village. As she ran, she heard shouts.

“That sounds like Rem! I have to hurry!”

The half-elf doubled her already impressive speed in the new direction.

“Hang on, Rem!”

 

Through a tangle of cracking, sweeping, crunching, and even growling, she heard the faint gasps of the blue-haired maid. Bursting through the brush, she found herself in the clearing with the two beasts. The Guiltylowe on one side, with its massive frame and powerful limbs, and the Demon, Rem, on the other with her glowing horn and devastating ball and chain. They both noticed the intruder, but did not dare take their eyes off each other.

“Rem! Are you alright?!”

 

The Oni maid’s eyes twitched with confusion and annoyance. The Guiltylowe saw this, but was still too cautious to attack. After a few moments longer than should have been necessary, the Oni maid recognized the intru-... -the girl, Emilia. As she calmed down, and her bloodlust subsided somewhat, though she kept her gazed pointedly fixed upon the remaining beast.

“Miss Emilia, there is an infestation of mabeasts in the forest. The villagers have all been-”

 

“Evacuated, right. I saw them in the manor and came as fast as I could. Where is Roswaal? And Ram? Or The Ashen One?!”

 

“I sent Master Roswaal to help my beloved sister. The Knight is facing Elsa in the village.”

 

The silver-haired girl practically gasped at the name.

“B-but Reinhard-…”

 

“I do not know, either. But he has assured me he can handle her, and has promised not to fail. That must be enough for now.”

 

Emilia struggled with herself for a moment, unsure of what to do.

“You seem like you could use some help, but you also don’t seem likely to lose… Ram is probably fine with Roswaal there, but…”

 

“Master Roswaal cannot heal her wounds. If she is hurt, she may still need your help.”

 

“Ah! That’s right! And The Ashen One has Beatrice to help him, so I should-...”

Emilia paused. The Guiltylowe took a step backward, causing them both to tense, though it did not move further. She looked at the Oni Maid’s face, seeing it twisted.

 

“Miss Beatrice… is not…”

 

Recognizing the pain in the maid’s face, Emilia felt…

What did she feel?

She was unusually calm. Not angry, not sad, not scared… What was this?

 

Her vision blurred as tears fell from her eyes.

“That’s-...”

 

Rem could not risk even a quick glance, though she could almost feel the strength of the emotion emanating from the girl.

 

Emilia’s eyes were contorted into an expression of pure misery, but her mouth…

Her teeth were bared in a snarl of savage fury.

 

“That’s… not… fair…”

She squeezed through her teeth.

 

Rem was at a loss for words. Even the Mabeast before them was intimidated by the change in her countenance.

 

As if rebelling against the entire world, refuting the cold, harsh truth of death itself, Emilia refused to believe that anybody could be so cruel as to harm such a gentle girl. A lonely spirit with no company, who had nevertheless finally made a friend. After so much torment from being locked away, she had someone she truly cared for.

 

For all of that to be torn away by a ruthless madwoman who deeply enjoyed the suffering of others…

 

It was almost too much to bear.

 

Finally released from its stupor, the great mabeast had enough of caution, and desired nothing more than to destroy the targets in front of it. It pawed the ground, flared its nostrils, waved its head, then began to charge.

 

Emilia, her face now cold and flat, turned to the beast. In mere seconds, its charge was interrupted as ice spread from its paws to the ground surrounding it. As it struggled to escape the icy prison, its movements slowed rapidly, coming to a dead halt. No longer able to make any noise, its torso crumpled and its head swung, mouth agape in a soundless howl of agony. Ice sprouted from its body like the petals of a flower and the beast’s own blood was being frozen. In mere moments, the beast was slain from the inside out.

 

Ram watched in horror at the sight. This great beast, which, though not enough to kill her, was still a considerable threat, brought low without so much as a twitch from the icy girl before her. At that moment, Rem may just have realized why people would call Emilia a Witch. However, as Emilia turned back to face her, such thoughts vanished almost immediately.

 

Emilia was sobbing. As if ashamed of her own power, she turned away from it and held herself.

 

Rem stepped forward and placed a hand on the half-elf’s shoulder. With the other, she wiped away a tear and… Something else. Looking at her thumb, and back at Emilia, she finally noticed…

“Y-you have something on your face. Ink, I think.”

 

Emilia didn’t seem to even comprehend her words. She only stared into the eyes of the blue-haired maid before her.

“I’m sorry, Rem, can you see to Ram and Roswaal, please? I need to help The Ashen One. If it's not too late...”

 

Staring back into those amethyst eyes, Rem could do nothing to object. She could only bow her head.

 

Emilia, slowly at first, made her way to the village.

 

And when she arrived…

 

…It was a nightmare.

 

With his one remaining hand, the Knight held Elsa by the hair. Though, what swung below, was only her head. Blood still rained incessantly as her eyes continued spinning madly. The body was twitching beneath them. The Knight’s left arm was halfway missing. The bone in his arm was sheared into a thin blade from which bloody flesh, and even bits of Elsa's torn cloak, clung to.

 

He was smiling. Or, at least he seemed to be. As all flesh was torn away from his mouth. The perfect picture of Hell was complete with a young girl, stoney-faced save for her flowing tears, holding her dog tightly to her chest.

 

It seems he came to save her, only to make her fear him more than Elsa ever could.

That line of thought was interrupted as the girl approached him. Her eyes now blazened with rage.

 

She stepped forward and held the dog before her. Though he certainly noticed, the Ashen One made no move whatsoever to stop them as the dog bit ferociously onto his neck. As he bowed forward, the severed head of Elsa fixed her gaze upon him and swung wildly to likewise bite him. As blood gushed forth, he raised his gaze to meet Emilia. His eyes brightened as if nothing else in the world mattered at that moment. Then the tattered muscle on the sides of his chin pulled away, as if he was trying to smile.

 

He spoke.

 

It wasn’t until many moments afterward that she realized what he had said.

In the meantime, the terrifying scene only worsened her utter confusion as his body began rapidly darkening and hardening until his body froze stiff. Purplish-black crystals began sprouting outward from the body until he was utterly engulfed.

 

Then his words finally came to her mind.

“Y-you have… ink on your face…”

Notes:

Hopefully it was worth the wait, and I can imagine some frustration at spending all that time in what amounted to a failed loop, but I have some plans, dear reader. I definitely have some plans...

...And OBVIOUSLY, I couldn't just let lil Beako stay dead...

Chapter 17: Uneasy Friends (Arc 2)

Notes:

Bit of an unintended hiatus there, but I'm back with another chapter. Have some serious personal drama going on, but things keep chugging along anyways. I definitely want to keep up the writing, but don't want to make promises I won't keep. Hopefully it was worth the wait, but it is a bit of a transitionary chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Ashen One opened his eyes to the sight of a now-familiar ceiling. Light shone through the window. It was morning.

He frowned.

“I didn’t dream this time.”

 

“You’re awake, I wonder? You slept so gently it was hard to notice, in fact.”

 

He turned his head to meet eyes with the little Spirit next to his bed.

“All the way back here, huh?”

 

The girl only blinked at him and tilted her head.

 

Before she had the chance to question his statement, he let go of her hand and began sitting up, legs swung over the side of the bed.

“And how did you sleep, Betty?”

 

“Hm? Oh, just fine, I suppose.”

 

He looked at the small Spirit girl. She was blinking very frequently, and her eyes almost looked heavy on her face, as if dragging the rest of the muscle with it. Unbidden, he remembered the look on her face as her body split into beams of light, then the look of Elsa’s face when he tore her flesh away from her-

Shaking himself, he looked away, stood up, and began to tidy the bed. If she had noticed his reaction, she didn’t say it.

 

As his hands moved, he thought about what had happened over the past few days.

I have to make good use of all I’ve learned…

“You should head back to your library. You still seem tired.”

 

“Hmm? Ah, maybe you’re right, I suppose. Betty had meant to anyway… Come see her when you are done with the maids’ work.”

 

“Of course, Betty. Don’t strain yourself reading too much.”

 

“Betty will strain herself as much as she wants…!”

She cried in mock defiance.

“...but she will heed your words for now, in fact.”

 

With that, she left and he finished making the bed as Ram would have expected of him before.

Or rather, after? So confusing…

He opened the door and walked toward the kitchen.

“Oh, wait. No, we’ll be in the garden today.”

He turned around to stand eye-to-eye with the blue-haired maid, Rem.

 

“Good morning, Sir.”

 

“Ah, Rem! Good morning. I was on my way to help you two.”

 

“Indeed…”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

The silence grew heavier and heavier as neither moved an inch.

 

“Why do you think we will be in the garden?”

 

“Uh, I…”

Damn my big mouth…

“I… thought that’s where we should be today…”

 

She didn’t move. Not even her eyes strayed from his.

“So you say our groundskeeping is of poor quality? How rude, Sir.”

She turned away from him and walked toward their goal.

 

“...”

He simply eyed her as she went before settling his nerve and following.

I’d forgotten how eerie her hostility was… I need to do something about their suspicion of me as fast as possible.

 



 

The work in the garden was fairly uneventful. The Ashen One tried to maneuver what little conversation there was to match the events of the first loop, but failed considerably.

Rem is so much more cautious of me… Ram still seems somewhat comfortable around me, though. I guess I should work through her first.

He was determined to find a moment alone with her, but Rem was of a different mind.

 

Her effort to keep him from ever being alone with her beloved sister ended up with them alone together instead.

 

The Ashen One stood in the kitchen, mangling the “tatoes” for their stew. Rem stood, stirring the pot.

 

Neither moved more than absolutely necessary. Neither made a sound beyond their tense breath.

 

Finally, the Knight sighed and set his hands on the table. His head and shoulders slumped as he spoke up.

“You… do not like me.”

 

The blue-haired maid was tense the moment he broke their thin facade of indifference. She struggled to keep stirring the pot as she ruminated on his words.

“Must I like you?”

She finally answered with a guarded tone.

 

“No, not at all. Only, I wish to know why you are so upset. And to apologize if I can. I don’t want you or your sister to hate me.”

 

“What we think of you is of no consequence.”

She plainly did not want to have this conversation. Especially without her sister nearby, should it turn violent.

 

“I don’t necessarily agree. What if something were to happen to Emilia? If you find yourself unable to place your trust in me then it will be more difficult to protect her in a crisis.”

 

“Miss Emilia is perfectly capable of protecting herself.”

She snapped in return.

 

He only stared at the back of her head, not speaking. While what she said was probably true, it was no answer at all to his statement. It didn’t matter how capable Emilia was, if it is their job to keep her from harm then they must do all they can. She knew that, so he said nothing.

 

Finally, she stopped stirring and faced him.

“What do you want?”

She asked tensely, but not aggressively. It was a sign that she genuinely wanted to know, not just to dismiss him.

 

He understood what she meant. She was asking ‘Why do you want to stay here, and what do you hope to gain?’.

He turned his head away and thought about it.

“...I really don’t know. It’s not that I’ve never wanted more, but…”

 

She shuffled her feet restlessly.

 

“There has never been much for me to covet. What I didn’t have, I could take. As for anything more, I never gave myself a chance to consider what else existed. In this grand new place, though, I could have so much more than was ever possible. I just don’t know what it is that I should long for. For now-…”

He faced her again.

“-I’m content with doing what other people want. I help Emilia with things she wants, and in return, I get things I want. In the end, isn’t that what everybody else is doing?”

 

She had no answer. Whether it was due to disgust at his words, or just because she didn’t care, he couldn’t begin to guess.

 

So he continued.

 

“I know you and your sister want me to tell you a lot of things, but I don’t know what things you want to know. I’ll freely tell you, but it won’t matter if you don’t think I’m telling the truth.”

 

She seemed to struggle with some inner conflict.

 

“I understand that I have… a smell… that reminds you of some bad people. I don’t know what they did, but I can tell y-”

 

She did not stop him. Not physically. It was her eyes. Her blazing blue eyes, almost glowing as if aflame.

 

He hung his head.

 

She still said nothing, did nothing.

 

“I have hurt people. People that did not deserve the pain. I have given help to people that did not deserve any. I regret it. I always wish I could do things differently. To change my past. I think that makes me a better person than I was. If that makes me good now, then I’m glad, but if not, then nothing really changes. I will keep trying to help people because of the look in their eyes when they smile. For the warm feeling in my chest that tells me I really am alive in my own way.”

 

Still, he could get nothing from the maid.

 

“I don’t know if I’m a good person. But I try to be. And I think that’s more than some can say.”

He brought his head back up to look her in the eyes.

“I am sorry that I cause you grief, but I want to make it right. For you and your sister. I want to tell her that I find beauty in what she makes. That her life will not be nothing by misery. That her mistakes don’t make her worse.”

 

“Shut up.”

She whispered.

 

His heart sank with disappointment.

 

“Don’t talk to me.”

She returned to season the stew and to begin stirring again.

“And leave my sister alone.”

 



 

This attempt may already be a failure…

As he walked the halls, the Knight began mentally listing the things he had learned, and how they may be useful should he start over again.

Anything I say to Rem could end up making things worse. I have to watch what I say around her… Ram, though, seems to like me a lot better. I wish I knew why…

Then, he remembered something Beatrice had said.

That’s right. To make Rem trust me, I should help Ram, and to make Ram trust me, I should ‘ease her burden’. I suppose I’ve been doing that already, but… the ring… That’s when she seemed to trust me completely. Enough to trust me with defending the village. So that’s the plan. But… Elsa and her ‘sister’ will attack tomorrow… Is that enough time to rally everyone?

He sighed.

 

“What seems to be the matter, Ashy One?”

 

He froze.

“Ram?”

He turned around to see the pink-haired maid before him.

 

“Of course. Anyone else would be insufficient to handle your simple-mindedness.”

 

He grinned inwardly.

So she is still comfortable around me. Enough to playfully insult me, anyway.

 

Although she seemed just a bit perturbed, relatively speaking.

 

Or… is it playful? …Whatever the case, I can’t pass up this opportunity.

“Ah, do-… Do you like my rings?”

He brought his hand up to show her.

 

She stared blankly for a moment.

“I had never given them any consideration.”

 

“Ah, well, they’re very special! They… Ah, some of them mean a lot to me. And they have special properties. Like this one!”

He removed the chloranthy ring and held it out.

“It makes it so you don’t get so tired!”

 

She stared at him. Not at the ring in his hand, but into his eyes. She did not move to take the ring.

 

Awkwardly, he held the ring out further.

“Please… take it.”

 

She stared.

 

The Knight wilted under her gaze, but did his best not to let it show.

He was unsure of how successful he was.

 

Slowly. Very slowly, Ram extended her arm to take the ring in her fist. She brought her hands together and held them, cupped in front of her gown.

 

She did not put it on.

 

After some more awkward attempts at dialogue, she bid him a good night and walked away.

 

He stood in the hallway, looking at the corner she walked behind for much longer than he intended.

What was that? Why did I… Why couldn’t I just-...

He sighed again.

Why does the thought of them not liking me terrify me more than any of the things I’ve fought? It makes me act stupidly. Well, at least she has the ring. Once she puts it on, she’ll understand. Then she’ll trust me, so now I can work on Rem.

 

As he turned to make his way toward Beatrice’s library, or rather where he thought it was supposed to be since he had yet to wrap his mind around the exact nature of her ‘door crossing’, he had a thought.

What about Roswaal? He hasn’t asked to speak with me this time.

He remembered the stiff conversations with him before.

Which might be a good thing… I don’t understand it, but I hate talking with that man. I even prefer when Ram calls me something like-

He realized something else.

That was the first time we spoke in this loop. That was the first time she called me ‘Ashy One’ and I didn’t react. That must be why she began so perturbed. It was proof to her that I was trying too hard to speak naturally. I have to watch for things like that in the future…

 

Forgetting his prior line of thought, or perhaps choosing not to think about Roswaal anymore, he returned to the Spirit of the Library.

 



 

Gently opening the door, he found Betty sitting impatiently on a stool, her legs dangling, swinging back and forth.

 

“Gah! Finally, I suppose!”

 

He was thankful she did not scream this time. Especially after how stunted his interactions with the maids were this time around.

Although… That means Emilia has no reason to visit us… That’s a shame. I have barely seen her at all since arriving here.

 

“Hurry up, I suppose! Betty has been waiting all evening, in fact! She has found something important, in fact!”

 

“Right! Right, sorry.”

He closed the door behind him and made his way to her.

 

She ripped open a book and pointed it at him.

 

“I… can’t read that…”

 

“Ah. Oh, that’s right, I suppose.”

She began reading the same passage from before. About the carved message found in Ginunhive.

 

He did his best to convey the same feelings of frustration at the absurd message while trying not to seem unsurprised.

 

She didn’t seem to notice.

 

The conversation mellowed, so the Ashen One tried to perk things back up.

“What do you say to some magic practice? I have an idea I really want to try.”

 

Beatrice started swinging her legs from on her chair, for all the world like a typical little girl.

“It is getting late, I suppose. It might be better to hold off for now, in fact.”

 

“We should get more practice while we can.”

 

She eyed him. She seemed angry.

“Betty is an incredibly powerful mage, in fact. We can practice another time, I suppose.”

 

“I- oh, I know, Betty, but-...”

How do I say this?

“I’m just… Really worried about you getting hurt.”

When Elsa attacks again, I need to know if Betty can effectively fight with me.

 

“Betty-...”

Her voice was stern.

“-...can take care of herself just fine, in fact.”

She hopped off her chair and turned her back to him.

“You ought to get some rest, in fact. Even if you don’t need it, I suppose.”

She walked to her bed and sat.

 

Sighing, he stepped forward.

“Listen, I didn’t mean to insult you. I’m just-...”

What do I say?

“Can we at least try my idea just once? It won’t take long.”

 

Disgruntled, Beatrice leapt to her feet and stomped to him.

“Make it quick, I suppose!”

 

The Knight fumbled with the spell scrolls until he retrieved one.

“Before, I wanted you to try the easiest, and simplest spell I could think of. But counter-intuitively, for one such as you, it might have been all the more difficult to use such a small amount of simple magic. Instead, try this.”

 

He read the contents of the scroll to her, explaining the strange twists in logic one must make to transform the power of their Soul into a blast of vibrant energy. Much of it, he did not understand himself, but just as before, Beatrice’s knowledge could fill in the gaps.

 

“And then release it, as if you’re throwing it out of your body.”

 

The spirit readied herself, then stamped her foot, raised her catalyst, and threw her arm out straight.

 

And nothing. The Knight tried not to let his shoulders droop in disappointment, but just as he noticed the vein throbbing on the Spirit girl’s forehead, a purple light shone from the tip of the catalyst.

 

As if a glass orb had violently shattered, a loud crackling of crystalline energy exploded around them. A mass of purple crystals, pointed like an arrow, launched forward from the Spirit until it hit the opposite wall. Instead of dissipating, as the Ashen One had expected, it maintained its form for a moment longer, as if struggling against an unseen force. With a sound like metal being shorn, the crystal soul spear struck home, blowing a massive hole through the library wall.

 

The Champion of Ash stood stunned.

No mage in Lothric could ever cast a spell like that. Not even the Prince’s magic had been so powerful…

 

Beatrice was likewise surprised by her own ability.

“Well, it’s a good thing this space exists outside of normal bounds, I suppose. If it were directly connected to the mansion, I may have killed someone, in fact.”

 

As he heard this, he looked through the hole in the wall. Outside was, indeed, not the rest of the building, but a strange abyss of purple and black. Slowly, it closed, repairing itself as if nothing had happened.

“I can’t believe it did that much damage. That was beyond what anybody I know could have done.”

 

Beatrice was confused.

“You are the one that read the scroll to me, you should have known what it would do, in fact!”

 

“No, no, that’s-... That’s more than-...”

He shook himself.

“It was purple again. Just like the Farron Dart… There are sorceries that glow purple, but that isn’t one of them. It may be that combining the magic as it’s used in Lugunica with the Dragon School of sorcery may have dangerous and potent consequences.”

 

“Well, Betty is glad she decided to give you a chance tonight, I suppose. Now we know to be more careful with this new type of magic, I suppose. Though Betty will admit, it’s exhilarating to learn an entire new school of magic, in fact.”

 

“Y-yeah… Better to test it in here than elsewhere, where it could get people killed…”

 

Neither of them spoke for a moment, until the blonde Spirit tossed one of her curls.

“Why did you insist on this training, I wonder? What is it you fear?”

 

“...”

The Knight hesitated to answer.

What should I say? She’ll be far more suspicious of me than Ram or even Rem if I tell her an enemy is coming.

But then he remembered the previous loop. When he told Beatrice they might be under attack. She didn’t believe him, but she didn’t distrust him either. Reluctantly, he spoke up.

“I… think there may be danger tomorrow. In the village. I… can’t tell you why I think that, but I feel very certain that something will happen…”

 

She remained silent.

 

He waited a long time for her reply, toying with the idea to pretend that he was joking, but the longer he waited, the less believable it would be. And by now, it would already surely be foolish to try.

 

“Betty cannot help but wonder why you would say such a thing, in fact…”

She narrowed her eyes and studied his face. She sighed loudly, spreading her arms to her side and shaking her head.

“But you have already said you cannot answer, I suppose.”

 

“Does this mean… you believe me?”

 

“Betty assumes you believe you are correct, though, of course, she is skeptical, in fact. No doubt you will act on this belief no matter what Betty says, so she may as well accompany you and keep you out of trouble, I suppose.”

 

Instantly, words flashed through his mind. The Contract they had made.

“Are… are you saying…”

He looked away and bit his lip, unsure of himself.

I had all-but ruined my impression with Rem by being too forceful. I shouldn’t press her.

 

“Hold out your hand, I suppose.”

The Spirit’s said.

 

He turned back to look at her. She was extending her hand to him, just like before.

“You-”

 

“Betty said hold out your hand, in fact!”

She grabbed his wrist and locked their fingers together.

 

“You want to make a Contract with me.”

 

“Betty has been deciding for some time, but now she is certain, in fact. You will be utterly helpless without someone like the beautiful and intelligent Great Spirit of the Library to guide you, I suppose.”

 

His feelings of gratitude and love, if indeed that powerful but enigmatic wave of emotion was love, were no less than before. Though before he could respond…

 

“However…”

The Spirit squeezed his hand tighter.

“Betty must ask you… why your Witch-stench has grown so drastically.”

 

He frowned.

“Grown? My… ‘Witch-stench’ is stronger?”

 

“Since last night, in fact. While you were sleeping, there was a moment when you stirred, I suppose. Your face contorted and your miasma became more intense before settling back into a deeper sleep, I suppose. The stench made it more difficult for me to rest, in fact.”

 

“That’s why-...”

That’s why she was so tired this morning.

His eyebrows knit together and he dropped his gaze.

Why is my scent growing stronger? She said… last night, while I was sleeping? That’s when I reset before, right? Yes. When I accidentally… k-killed… Beatrice… then next time when she was there next to me. This last time, I never woke up. She said that I had been sleeping more soundly… What does that mean for me?

“I… think I understand, though I cannot say why or how it happens. I can only say that it will almost definitely continue to happen in the future. Is… that too much to ask of you, being by my side?”

 

Beatrice studied him for a long time. He made no effort whatsoever to hide the mix of hope, fear, and other conflicting emotions on his face.

 

Finally, the little Spirit sighed once more. Easing the pressure from her hand, she looked into his eyes and said,

“You ask too much of Betty… but she will accept your conditions, I suppose. It seems you are already aware of Betty’s conditions?”

 

“I believe so, and I accept. With my whole heart, I accept.”

 

“Betty is not so desperate as to require your entire heart, I suppose. But… the sentiment is appreciated all the same, in fact.”

She closed her eyes and raised her head.

“And with this, our Contract is made.”

 

Once more, the flurry of emotions within him was no less potent than before. He couldn’t understand why, but it was clear to him that he cared very deeply for this girl- this Spirit, Beatrice. Even more, perhaps, than Irina or Andre. Though he missed them, and even more-so some of the others, dearly, he felt as though he would be utterly devastated without this Spirit by his side for even a moment.

 

Unbeknownst to him, the Spirit could feel something of this thought through their Contractual link. She spoke nothing of it, however, as she assumed this was her own feelings. It had been so long since she felt the emotions of another person, after all.

 

As they uncoupled, his thoughts turned back to his ‘Witch-stench’.

That’s probably why Rem was so much more hostile this morning. I thought it was because I revealed that I knew more than I should… Well, probably some combination of the two, I supp-... heh, I suppose.

 

“What’s the matter, I wonder?”

 

“Ah, sorry. I’m thinking about the maids. I can’t quite seem to get along with Rem, no matter how hard I try.”

 

“Have you considered that trying too hard is exactly the problem, I wonder? She is very suspicious of strangers, and ten-fold so of strangers who stink of the Witch’s miasma, let alone as heavily as you do, in fact. Making better friends with the red-haired maid first will probably help you get along with the blue, I suppose.”

 

“Right… But… red-haired? Isn’t Ram’s hair more of a pink than red?”

 

“Is it, I wonder? I haven’t paid it much mind for some time, I suppose.”

 

“You really don’t see much of other people, do you?”

 

The Spirit looked at once embarrassed and annoyed.

“Betty is content to stay in her library and read, I suppose. There is no need to carouse around with every person in Lugunica, in fact!”

 

He smiled.

“Yes, but I’m not talking about all of them. It may do you better to familiarize yourself with the people closest to you. And… well, I know you don’t always like to remain solitary…”

 

She avoided his gaze.

 

“Just a thought. Not a scolding, or anything like that. I just really do think that would be better. In fact, if you come with me to the village tomorrow, there’s a good chance the maids will go as well. They’ll need to get more cooking ingredients.”

 

“Just as well, I suppose. As your Contracted Spirit, where you go, Betty goes, in fact. Even to the ends of space and time, I suppose.”

Notes:

Wasn't sure at what point to end the chapter and I just really wanted to put something else out there already. Will keep writing, but especially with the holiday season, it may be sparse again.

Chapter 18: A Tumultuous Morning (Arc 2)

Notes:

God, I finally got another chapter out. I wanted to make it longer so it'd be more worth the wait, but I just had to get something out, and I was having trouble figuring out how to write it. In the end, I like what came out, though it might have been kind of rushed in places.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Darkness surrounded the undead Knight as mist swirled about his boots.

“This again?”

 

A voice came from behind him.

“Found a new pet, huh?”

 

“I don’t want to talk to you, Yuria.”

 

“How harsh.”

She stayed behind him, and he refused to turn. He didn’t even want to hear her, much less see her.

 

“How rude, how hurtful…”

She put an arm over his shoulder and whispered into the opposite ear while pressing her body against his back,

“...How terrible, my Lord, and how-”

 

He did not let her continue before turning and batting her arm away.

“Leave well enough alo-...!”

His yelling cut quite abruptly as he viewed her figure.

 

She was no longer wearing her helmet. Her snow-white hair fanned out behind her, with some long locks hanging in front of her shoulders, covering her chest. At that, he noticed she had not donned her dress either, though he pointedly ignored her exposed skin.

 

“My my, Lord, you look…”

She smiled as she approached him, arms raised, reaching toward his chest.

“...Flushed… Has this lowly maiden stirred thine immortal heart?”

 

Before she could place a hand on him, he turned and walked away, into the inky blackness that surrounded them. As he moved only a few feet away, the darkness receded at the edge of his vision. White tendrils, that eerily reminded him of Beatrice’s death, appeared at what would be the horizon.

 

“L-lord! My Lord!”

 

“I am not your Lord.”

He growled.

 

“B-but… I…”

 

He kept walking, even as he felt light-headed, and nearly fell to his knees.

 

“You will not run. Not from this.”

Her voice was thick with bitter impotence. Even without looking, it was clear how hard she was scowling as if to clench each word that passed her lips.

 



 

The Knight’s eyes shot open as he stared above Beatrice’s bed.

“-sick…”

 

Beatrice grimaced, though remained asleep.

 

“...-feel-...”

I feel sick.

He thought, covering his mouth.

 

Why, though? Why had he covered his mouth? An instinctual response?

The threat of vomiting once more reminded him of Elsa’s destroyed body. He felt his innards turn over.

 

Quickly, he broke free of the spirit’s grasp and rolled out of the bed, almost landing on his face before catching himself on his hands and knees. After a moment, the feeling passed, though he still felt a pressure in his stomach.

 

“What is wrong, I wonder?”

A very sleepy voice questioned from beside him.

 

“I-gh-… I’m… sorry, Beatrice. I- I felt as though-ghf-...”

He put his hand back to his mouth.

 

The sound of cloth sliding against cloth came as the girl approached. Putting a hand on his back, gently rubbing it, she muttered a prayer- no, a spell. A healing spell. Suddenly his muscles unclenched, his tongue no longer felt thick and unresponsive, and every other pain and worry seemed to melt away.

“Haaaahhh… I- Thank you, Beatrice! You don’t know how much that helps.”

 

“Betty merely helped her contractor with his health, in fact. It is nothing so unprecedented as to be thanked for, I suppose.”

 

“Even still, I thank you. I had… It was…”

 

“A nightmare, I wonder? Betty had a very strange dream as well, I suppose.”

 

He remembered the word ‘nightmare’. A ‘bad dream’ that sucked energy out of people as they slept. Often attributed to monsters that preyed upon their sleeping victims.

But no monster could find its way in here unless they were already inside without our knowledge… No… This wasn’t a nightmare… It was a vision. A memory… These… conversations… are real. They are speaking to me from beyond. I’m more certain of that than ever, now.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Beatr- ah… Betty. What was your dream about?”

 

“Hm? Oh, nothing, I suppose. Nothing to worry about, in fact.”

 

He didn’t like the way she looked so tired. More tired, in fact, than she did when she last woke.

Her dream must have affected her just as strongly. I don’t want to press her, but if it has anything to do with my own ‘dreams’ then maybe we can help each other.

“I’m sorry, Betty, but could you please tell me anyway? I want to know in case there’s something I can do to-”

 

“No, no, no, I suppose. You don’t understand dreams at all, in fact. They don’t really mean anything, in fact. Dreams are just a way for our minds to reconcile the day’s events as the brain catalogs its intake of information into short-term or long-term memory, I suppose.”

 

They were both silent for a span. She, trying to pretend like she hadn’t blatantly dodged the question, and he, trying to pretend like he understood what even half of her explanation meant.

 

“In any case…”

The Spirit continued,

“We should begin getting ready for the day, I suppose.”

 



 

As the Knight turned the corner of the hallway with his Spirit in tow, he met with the pink-haired maid.

“Ah, good mourning, Ram.”

 

“Good morning, Sir.”

She bowed to him.

 

Confused, the Ashen One merely twitched his brow in concern for her overly-formal behavior.

 

“And miss Beatrice, a fine morning to you, as well.”

The maid dipped in a curtsy, though she kept one hand tilted at an odd angle.

 

Beatrice looked at her Contractor, then back at the maid. She could tell the girl’s unusual sense of formality bothered him. Even if not for their unique bond, it was easy enough to tell.

He shows his feelings all too easily, I suppose. Betty must teach him to be more stoic, in fact.

“Even Betty admits she needs no ceremony for such a common encounter, in fact. No bowing nor curtsies are required, I suppose.”

 

The Knight, encouraged by her, finally found his tongue.

“Y-yes, Ram, You certainly don’t need to bow to me. And calling me ‘Sir’ is… a bit…”

He scratched his cheek and averted his gaze.

 

“Embarrassing?”

The maid offered.

 

“Well, maybe. I was going to say ‘disconcerting’ but perhaps you’re right. I really don’t need any fanciful theatrics, and, to be honest, I find it hard to feel as though I deserve any lately.”

While his eyes wandered everywhere and anywhere but her own, his gaze found her right hand. Rather, its hiding place, clenched in her left. She seemed determined to keep her hand hidden, holding it close to her waist, and stubbornly tucked into the other.

Is she wearing the ring?

Striving to ignore it, he attempted to steer the conversation away.

“Will you and Rem be going into the village today? For ingredients?”

 

Failing to react at all to the abrupt change in the question, Ram fixed him in her gaze before answering.

“No, Sir, we had no such plans. We still have enough to last us another day or two. We were planning to go then.”

 

He frowned.

Why-...

His expression cleared.

I only spent a small moment with Rem in the kitchen. I didn’t help nearly as much with the food. Which means…

“I wasted the ingredients last time…”

He muttered to himself.

 

“What was that, Sir?”

 

“Ah, no, it’s just… Every time I help with the cooking, I make such a mess that I was worried I had wasted too much of it…”

 

That answer seemed to satisfy the maid, as her eyes seemed less dangerous.

“Ah, I see. Worry not, Sir Ashy One. Your failures were not in vain, as we somehow managed to salvage some of your best efforts.”

 

He laughed.

 

 

Perhaps a bit too loudly.

He was just so relieved that she was finally speaking to him so brusquely again. It was cathartic to hear. It meant she was trusting him more.

At least he thought so, anyway.

 

“Sorry, I- I just…”

He lightly chuckled again.

“I just really don’t hate that nickname. I think I can say it will grow on me!”

When Ram remained silent, he tried to salvage just a bit more.

“You see, the only names besides the one I was born with have been titles. ‘Ashen One’, ‘Champion of Ash’, even ‘Lord-Seeker’. I was fine enough being called such things, but… It feels different when it’s… personal? I suppose?”

 

Beatrice squeezed his hand. He glanced down at her. She seemed to be silently asking if he was okay. He responded by lightly squeezing her hand back and giving a soft smile.

 

He turned back to face Ram, her expression as unreadable as ever. Although the skin around her eyes was softer than before.

“Um… we have ingredients now, but will run out soon, so… could we go to the village? There’s something Beatrice and I want to investigate.”

 

Ram frowned and tilted her head, but said nothing.

 

Conscious of his hesitation, the Spirit chimed in,

“While we were practicing with a new type of magic, we had felt a disturbing sensation, in fact. There is a possibility something dangerous may threaten the villagers, I suppose.”

 

Thank you Beatrice! Having you with me makes this so much easier!

“I suspect it may have something to do with the… ‘maw beasts’ in the forest, though I may be wrong, so we’ll go to the village directly first. If I may be so presumptuous, we would like to ask for your help as well, especially if we might need to evacuate.”

 

Ram looked away with a scowl, lost in thought. She looked back and said,

“All of this for mere speculation-… I must inform Lord Roswaal of this before we proceed.”

 

“Understood. Even if something is out there, I believe we may have enough time to rally first.”

 

Ram was already off to see the Margrave before she turned back.

“My lovely sister is cleaning the bath as we speak! See her and tell her what is happening!”

 

“Yes, ma’am! Come on, Betty!”

He picked the little Spirit up and carried her the same way he had when traveling to Arlam in the prior loop.

 

“NgYA, I SUPPOSE?!”

 



 

The blue-haired Oni maid named Rem sat up in her bed.

She stayed, unmoving, for several minutes, thoughts racing through her mind.

She thought of what the guest had said the day before.

‘I don’t know if I’m a good person. But I try to be. And I think that’s more than some can say.’

She grimaced with disgust before shaking her head, throwing off her sheets, and getting dressed for the day.

 



 

The blue-haired girl was straightening her uniform while gazing at her own reflection. More troubled words flashing behind her eyes.

‘Do not act without Lord Roswaal’s approval.’

‘He has not yet done anything overtly suspicious.’

‘Remeeeeeeember to be nice to oooouuuuur new guest, Rem.’

The girl shook her head and rubbed her eyes before moving on to her first task of the day.

 



 

The blue-haired oni maid gripped the repaired broom with force. Force enough, perhaps, to replicate the damage their ‘g u e s t’ had caused.

Even the word in her mind felt disgusting.

That… person… is our guest. Even though he reeks of the Witch. Even though he damages our broom to cut my beloved sister’s hand. Even though he wastes food, wastes our time, WASTES OUR KINDNESS-

She froze. She closed her eyes and forced herself to breathe deeply.

I can get nothing done if I simply cannot stop thinking about… that… THAT-

 

Three knocks on the door. The maid swung violently around, ready to kill. Hesitantly, she answered.

“...Come in…”

As the door swung open, the first thing she saw was their ‘g u e s t’ holding Beatrice hostage.

 



 

The Knight reached the large bath and knocked. After only a moment, he heard the girl’s voice croak,

 

“...Come in…”

 

And so he swung the door open. The first thing he saw was Rem with murder in her eyes, even as her only armament was their new broom.

“Ram sent me to fetch you. She’s speaking with Roswaal at the moment. It seems there may be trouble in the village.”

 

Rem stared hard for some time, before narrowing her eyes at him.

“What kind of trouble?”

 

Before he had a chance to reply, Beatrice chimed in.

“We both felt a disturbing sensation, in fact. It may be the Mabeasts in the forest, I suppose.”

 

“I wanted to go and see just to be sure, so I asked if we should go out to gather more ingredients at the same time.”

 

Rem continued staring hard at him. It was more and more plain that she had no intention of believing him, though he was surprised that not even Beatrice’s cooperation seemed to have been enough.

 

“Well, regardless, we should see what Roswaal has to say about it. We’ll be waiting in the entrance hall.”

He called out as he left down the corridor.

 

The blue-haired oni maid stood, gripping the handle of the broom with enough ferocity to snap it in two. Through only a great effort of will, she left the newly-replaced broom’s handle unmarred before composing her thoughts.

If this farce should continue, best that Lord Roswaal and Sissy are there to approve of his disposal. They need only say the word and it will be done…

Her grip regained some strength as she stood, trembling.

…Just a bit longer must I endure this... humiliation.

 



 

The Knight and his spirit were waiting in the entrance hall when they heard frustratingly slow footsteps approaching.

 

“Why, good moooooooorning, Sir Ashen One.”

Roswaal hesitated for the briefest moments when he looked at the spirit.

“And Beeeeeeatrice, too. What a pleeeaaaaaasant surprise!”

 

“Betty is not interested in giving surprises to you, clown.”

 

The Ashen One straightened his back and furrowed his brow in mild shock before looking at the girl.

 

She ignored his quizzical look.

 

I suppose- heh. I suppose she doesn’t like Roswaal much. I guess this is the first time I’ve actually seen them interact directly. She never really responded to him when we first met.

Brushing it off, he put his gaze back on the Margrave, only to find his cross-colored searing daggers pointed back at him.

And as always, this man just does not sit well with me.

“Sir, there may be a threat in the-”

 

“-In Arlam village, yeeeeeeeees. Ram has already toooooooold me.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Sir?”

 

“Hmmm?”

“Uh… May… we go and see to it?”

 

“Oh, of coooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuurse!”

At the Knight’s clear infuriation, Roswaal only smirked.

“Just nooooot without Rem and Raaaaaaaam. They will be here shoooooooooooortlyyy.”

 

Beatrice made a short hiss and tugged on the Knight’s hand. Bending down as she gestured to do so, she whispered harshly in his ear.

“You show your upset every time he speaks, in fact. That is why he is extending his words even longer; to unsettle you, I suppose. Learn to keep your face straight!”

Giving him a soft shove, she disconnected, leaving him to ponder her advice.

 

The Champion of Ash closed his eyes.

Look at him the same way I look at a worthy opponent, even when I feel so opposed to that very idea… Like… Like the Nameless King. When I fought with emotion, I was destroyed, time and time again. And… And when I fought Elsa, too. Every time I fought her with emotion, she matched me or better. But that moment in the loothouse, when everything else fell away, I overcame her so much more easily. She’s the opposite, however. The more excited she gets, the harder she is to touch without losing a limb.

With that in mind, he opened his eyes and stared down the Margrave with pure neutrality.

“I wanted to thank you, Sir. For allowing me to stay here. I have learned much, and yet still feel as though I know nothing.”

 

Roswaal smirked even harder, very clearly aware of exactly what Beatrice had told him.

“Weeeeeeeeeeeell, Sir Ashen One, I see you and Beeeeaaaaaaaatrice are getting along swiiiiiiiiiiiminglyyyyyyyyyy.”

 

“Yes, Sir. Er, assuming that phrase means what it sounds like, and that we enjoy each others’ company, that is. We have made a breakthrough in magic that very well may lead to incredible feats that will let our names be known like the heroes of old.”

He smiled a bit.

“Well, not that most remember their names anyway.”

 

Roswaal’s smirk lessened, though his eyes never wavered from his own. And while the Knight wasn’t certain, it seemed as though the Margrave had not even blinked a single time during their interaction.

 

Mercifully, more footsteps resounded through the manor, and in came the pink-haired Ram.

“Master Roswaal, my lovely sister, Rem, is currently gathering a list of needed items, as well as a barrel with which to hold them. She will arrive shortly.”

She bowed.

 

As the Knight looked, he saw no ring on either of her hands before she placed her right hand back into her left.

She doesn’t want me to see that she doesn’t have it on. Why is that? Why would she care that much?

 

Beatrice squeezed his hand again, and he caught himself. He again replaced his confused face into one of passivity.

 

“Might I ask, Ashy One, why are we going to gather ingredients if there may be danger. Should we not take that as our first priority?”

 

I hadn’t thought of that. I just wanted that as my excuse to take them with me without suspicion. I appreciate Beatrice helping me, though I wish she hadn’t used such a blatant lie to do so.

“Well, if there is no real danger, then we will have scared the villagers for no reason. And regardless, if tragedy befalls any of them, they will have some money from our purchased items, so if they lose their stock, our contribution can help them replenish.”

 

“Hmm… Not a terrible plan, though you fail to realize that money is not a magical solution. Simply having more coins does not fix a ruined garden, or grow new vegetables from thin air. They can buy new ones, of course, as will we, but if they are the ones that supply the vegetables, where are they supposed to get them from?”

 

The Ashen One thought he was very smart with his answer, hoping to impress them with how much he had learned about physical currency, only to have that hope dashed as Ram demonstrated he still doesn’t quite understand the basic concepts of economics.

 

Allowing his neutrality to break, he frowned with concern.

“I admit, I haven’t given it enough thought… For the most part-…”

He weighed the wisdom of what he was about to say.

Sighing, he continued.

“Well, I wanted the two of you with me so I could prove that I’m not an enemy. Not someone to be suspicious of. But I didn’t think you would trust me if I simply told you an enemy may be approaching.”

 

Ram was silent for a time, considering his words. Without meaning to, she glanced toward Roswaal.

 

“I think it’s perfectly fiiiiiiiine, Ram. Take Rem with you and go aloooooooong with his plan.”

 

Without hesitation, she bowed again.

“Yes, Master Roswaal.”

She turned back to the Knight.

“As soon as Rem has what we need, we shall depart at once.”

 

A short while later, they did just that. With little more than a smile and wave from Roswaal, the three girls and the Undead departed for Arlam.

 

Rem kept a strictly even face the entire time. The Ashen One could tell that she wouldn’t trust him without considerable intervention. Hoping to find an ally in Ram, he considered how he would approach the situation.

 

If I target that dog right away, Elsa will attack… But if I don’t, then I have no idea when or where she’ll strike… Better to fall into the trap as long as I know exactly how it works, it seems.

He looked down at the spirit girl, struggling to keep pace with their wider steps. Unfortunately, she took offense to the offer to keep carrying her and is now toiling in her stubborn ways.

Obviously, I need to protect Beatrice… I can survive taking a knife for her like she did for me. And-... Wait… If Rem and Ram are both involved, what will stop Elsa from targeting them?

 

The village came into view sooner than he had hoped and, without a specific plan in mind, he carried on with them toward the plaza.

 

Ram turned to face the rest.

“Rem and I will begin buying the food. We will try to give subtle hints to keep their children under watchful eyes. You and Miss Beatrice will see about the disturbance.”

Without waiting for them to agree, she walked with Rem to one of the buildings nearby.

 

Rem gave a sideways glance that revealed nothing of her internal emotion to him, though he could guess much.

 

He sighed.

 

“So? What is your plan, I wonder?”

 

“Plan… I wonder about that myself…”

 

Beatrice frowned, but did not admonish him, only followed as he led the way.

 

“I know that what you said about ‘sensing a presence’ was a lie, but is that something you can do here?”

 

“Not so, I suppose. If it were something like a magic user preparing spells, there would be some kind of alteration in the atmospheric mana, but nothing of the sort is present, in fact.”

 

“I at least know the ‘maw beasts’ are going to be a threat. But how, do you think?”

 

“Mmm… The barrier stones should repel any-... Ah, I suppose.”

 

“What is it?”

The Knight asked, hand on his chin in puzzlement.

 

“The barrier stones among the trees, I suppose. If someone has tampered with them-...”

 

“...I see. So we look for a place where that is so.”

 

“Only to fall into a nasty trap, in fact.”

 

The Knight gave a slight smirk.

“Leave that part to me.”

 



 

Petra was a typical young village girl. With orange hair and brilliant blue eyes that saw more than most realized, she was smarter than she let on. She was smart enough to notice that the fancy-dressed man walking with the little blonde girl wasn’t just some guest with his daughter. She saw scars and calluses that she only saw on butchers and certain rough men. Either he was in disguise, or this man had a different kind of past.

 

The girl leaned out from behind her friends’ house. Caine and Dine were busy helping their mom with cooking the welcome-home dinner for their dad, so they couldn’t play with her, but she could find her own way to entertain herself…

 

Ever-curious, the girl followed, watching as the two strangers inspected the trees around the edge of the village.

 

“What are they doing? Are they here to maintain the barrier?”

Petra wondered out loud as she couldn’t think why anyone but the manor’s maids would check on that.

 

“But the maids went shopping over there…”

She said, turning her head toward Morland’s produce supplies.

 

When she turned back, the two had moved further on. With absolutely nothing better to do, she continued following, only to stop as she noticed a flash of blue hair.

“Meili?”

 

She looked as the girl approached them.

 

“She looks… nervous, but she’s-... And she’s always so quiet, so why-..?”

 

The man, now looking rather stiff and awkward, follows with the little girl in tow.

 

Though Petra could hear nothing of their words, she saw his lips moving as he told the blonde something. After that, she began scanning the treeline around them, glaring harshly.

 

Now more confused than ever, Petra kept herself even better hidden by sidling along one of the bushes at the treeline, accidentally spooking the neighbor’s cat in the process. Hissing an apology, she kept her eyes on the strange scene.

 

They were walking to the edge of the village where Meili showed the kids the dog she found. Sure enough, the dog came running into her arms.

“But why does she wanna show these guys? She took long enough to get comfortable around us kids…”

 

Petra felt something wrong. Something twisted in her gut. She had no words to explain what was this was that she felt, but she just knew that there was something happening that should not be.

 

Somebody was about to do something very, very bad.

 



 

The Ashen One stepped forward and greeted the dog while trying his best to silently signal Beatrice. Thankfully, she had given him the advice earlier for maintaining a clear expression, and thanks to their contracted bond, she was able to detect something of his panic. He fearfully reached a hand toward the beast, ready to feel its bite once more…

 

Until a sound rose up.

 

“W-Wait, something’s weird-! AH!”

 

Like lightning, the Undead spun around, pyromancy flame dancing to life in his hand, ready to stop Elsa’s blade. But he wasn’t met with her blade. Not directly, no.

 

“My, my! What a lovely spread we have.”

The black-haired beauty, half-enveloped by the surrounding foliage, licked her lips as one hand caressed a little girl’s soft chin, and the other held a black and purple knife to the same girl’s throat.

 

“Ah-ahhh…”

The petrified girl couldn’t even muster a scream.

 

“Elsa.”

 

The assassin’s grin broadened dangerously as she eyed the man.

“I’m glad you remember me so fondly.”

 

Searing pain erupted from his wrist as he found the dog’s jaws wrapped around it. Feeling the rising burn from the cursebite ring, he used his free hand to grip the dog by its head. He, in a wildly impractical move, heedless of the damage to his own flesh, quite literally tore the dog away from his arm, exposing bone from underneath. Lifting one leg high in the air as he reeled back with an exclamation,

"ORAAAAA!"

He launched the beast far into the treeline, away from the clearing.

 

The others simply watched in dumb awe at the bizarre sight.

 

Beatrice was horrified by his stupidity.

 

Meili was horrified by his tenacity.

 

Petra was horrified by his brutality.

 

And Elsa was getting just a little too excited.

 

Just the same as last time, the cursebite ring was heating up to a point just before burning, then began to cool once more.

 

Flexing his left hand in satisfaction, not caring that chunks of meat flapped here and there from where they barely remained hanging onto his arm as he did so, he casually retrieved Anri’s Straight Sword from his bottomless box and readied it at his opponent.

 

“Elsa. It’s me you’ve come for, right?”

 

The deadly widow narrowed her eyes without altering her smile.

 

“I won’t hurt your sister, and you won’t hurt that kid. Alright?”

He eyed Beatrice as he spoke.

 

Beatrice understood his meaning, but didn’t like it.

Why should Betty be side-lined like this, I wonder?

 

“You seem to know a lot about me. Much more than I know about you. Have I killed someone dear to you before?”

 

He grumbled,

“In a manner of speaking, I suppose.”

 

Elsa reluctantly ended her fondling of Petra’s chin, allowing her to run away screaming, tears flying from her eyes.

 

It wasn’t long at all until a crowd gathered nearby, furious at the sight of a strange man and woman bearing down on each other with weapons drawn.

 

I’d really rather not have such an audience… Elsa will have too many opportunities to ruin everything by hurting someone at random just to upset me.

 

Thankfully, the oni maids arrived. With shocked looks, and a glare from Ram, she said,

“That’s-...”

 

“The assassin from the capitol…”

The Knight finished.

“There is a considerable hoard of beasts in the forest. That, and *this*-”

The Ashen One gestured at Elsa with his sword.

“-are what Beatrice and I were worried about.”

 

Ram took only a moment to translate his words into a plan.

 

Rem did the same, though the details of her plan involving a certain freeloader would go over poorly at the moment…

 

“Understood. Rem, you will help me gather the villagers to a safe location. Then we will eradicate the mabeast infestation.”

 

“Now, now!”

Elsa chimed in, cheery as ever.

“Don’t any of you want to know how I made it here? After all, I performed the impossible by escaping the Sword Saint himself!”

 

Seeing the villagers’ shocked and disheartened expressions at that, the Champion of Ash couldn’t stop himself from refuting her words.

 

“Don’t talk so mightily. You didn’t escape from Reinhard. You waited for him to leave, then faced off against perfectly ordinary men, like a coward.”

 

Her gaze was locked onto his. Her eyes spoke of aimless carnage, but her smile was even sweeter and more innocent than before.

“I find you veeeery fascinating.”

 

“The pleasure is all mine. Now, would you like to have this rematch, or just stare at each other until the world crumbles to pieces?”

 

Faster than the eye could see, the assassin’s tongue darted out and performed a full circuit before resting back in its rightful place.

Notes:

Of course I just had to throw in a Jojo's reference somewhere. I mean, really, it wrote itself. My eyes rolled into the back of my head and I passed out while my fingers moved on their own, guys I'm scared. Oi, isn't that whacky?

Chapter 19: Atonement (Arc 2)

Notes:

I'm having trouble writing Arc 2. I'm too excited to get to all the fun stuff in Arc 3, but depending on how I write things here, it could all end up sloppy. I think I have a pretty good idea of how to wrap things up neatly, but I guess we'll see. Despite all the time it took to write, it isn't very long. I hope, at least, that the quality makes up for it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Roswaal sat in his study alone. With dim curiosity, he finally opened the letter from the Capitol’s barracks. When he beheld the name on the report, he was not surprised. He had known all along what the report would say, but even still, it had surprised him that their new guest was aware of the Bowel Hunter’s presence.

“It seeeeems he is not as strong as he claaaaaaaims…”

Roswaal crumpled the paper out of frustration.

“Reinhaaaaaaaaard. You are not living uuuuuuuup to your naaame…”

Using a fire spell, the Margrave burned the report in his hand.

“Let’s hope-”

He said without his self-imposed speech impediment.

“-our new friend can make up the difference.”

 



 

“Beatrice. Don’t interfere.”

 

The little spirit girl pouted in his direction.

 

“I know you are very strong. It has nothing to do with trust. I trust you with my life, wholly and completely.”

 

Beatrice didn’t stop pouting, but her eyebrows knit together, frowning at his words.

Why is he so attached to me, I wonder? Why, in so short a time, does he seem so compelled to have me by his side? And… Why do I feel the same, I wonder?

 

“That being said, this is a fight between me and her.”

The Ashen One held his sword ready.

“I will do better if I can concentrate on only one thing. Also, I need this practice.”

 

That seemed to silence the girl, who sat with a puff next to Meili while ignoring the upraised eyebrow pointed at her. She knew the smaller assassin would be just as wary of interfering with Elsa’s fun by breaking the rules of their engagement.

 

Only the Knight and the Bowel Hunter would fight. Despite Meili’s presence, the mabeasts in the forest were considered a third party, and the twin maids would do just fine taking them on.

 

As a show of faith, the Knight had even removed his other sword.

 

This would be as close to an honorable duel as one was capable of when involving such a monster.

 

“Elsa Granhiert.”

 

“I have no name to give, unfortunately. But you may call me The Ashen One.”

 

Elsa faltered, highly disappointed.

“Very well, Ashen One.”

 

The Undead produced a shield from his bottomless box. Despite the stains of rust and blood, the silver-trimmed steel was bright where left unmarred. The Lothric crest, virtually unseen and unheard of in the land of Lugunica, was carved cleanly onto the surface of the Lothric Knight shield.

 

Elsa mocked,

“So, it's really only one sword today? And a shield? What good will that do?”

 

He remained silent and began advancing.

 

Her unrequited taunting dimmed her smirk.

 

Without prompt, the Assassin lunged forward.

 

The Knight raised his sword and shield.

 

Her right hand launched a knife toward his right shoulder. Quicker than thought, he lowered the shield. Blocking the attack with it would mean bringing it across his body, obstructing his vision. Instead, he swung the sword to meet her wrist.

 

Fast as he was, she saw his plan and switched tack. Flipping the blade to wield it backhand, even as she swung, she raised her arm higher.

 

Doubtless that she would catch the blade in the crook of the knife as she had done once before, he did not alter the sword’s trajectory. Instead, he did what neither of them expected and swung his left arm in an arc, bringing his shield in contact with her skull just as the two blades collided. The force jarred both fighters’ wrists. The Undead let go of his weapon, knowing that attempting to keep hold of the interlocked blade would only twist his wrist. Hard enough, even, that it might have broken.

 

Elsa, however, had no such inhibition and clung to the knife as the sword, now with no opposing force, uncoupled with her blade and flung haphazardly, and at an unexpectedly whiplash speed, away from the battle. It landed with a thud and a crunch as the blade sank almost wholesale into the soft earth of a nearby garden.

 

Though she was momentarily disoriented from the blow, she was now armed where he was not. The Knight took her hand in his own and twisted her wrist backward, attempting to force her to stab herself.

 

As if it were the perfectly natural course of action, she allowed her elbow to turn, twisting her body into the motion until her back was against his chest, just as if they were dancing.

 

Since she carried so much momentum, it knocked him back a step, but she stepped in time. Struggling not to fall backward, he stumbled until he bent forward, putting his head over her right shoulder.

 

Smiling, she sensually whispered into his left ear as she fought against his grip to drive the knife into his brain, all while she used her left hand to suppress his shield arm.

“How uncouth. Even a maiden like myself can be shocked by your vulgarity…”

 

Not wishing to bandy words, bent his knees and leaned back, feigning another loss of balance, then sharply extended his legs, leaping backward while twisting to ensure he landed on top.

 

As they briefly soared, he redoubled his efforts to keep the blade from being implanted into his skull when they collided with the ground.

 

Thankfully, his maneuver succeeded. He now had the Assassin faced down and pressed the weight of his body into her slender frame.

 

With no leverage by which she could keep his shield arm in place, he wrenched that hand away. He did so with no time to spare, as the woman twisted her lower body around, planted her feet in the ground, and created her own leverage needed to free herself, attempting to stab him as she rose, even twisted as her body was.

 

Barely, he managed to deflect the blade, but he was too close, and without a weapon, so he quickly turned and rolled away from the woman.

 

Instead of pursuing as he had expected, the assassin kept their distance.

“I am disappointed.”

 

He said nothing.

 

“You seemed like so much fun, and yet-…”

She turned her back to him.

 

He was simply too dumbfounded to take advantage of the opening as she knelt.

 

“I wanted to see you scream, to cry, to beg, to gag, to gasp, to hate, to love… But nothing.”

She grabbed something from the ground and pulled.

“Ah? What’s this?”

She stood, bent over, attempting to lift something.

“My, my… Now this is simply embarrassing. Your weapon. I cannot lift it.”

 

As the Bowel Hunter turned to face him, sheepish in her expression, he noticed the hilt of his sword rising from the ground.

 

“It sank too deep, you see. I was going to give it back, or else it wouldn’t be as fun…”

 

He stared, disturbed, at the cheerful, if somewhat abashed, assassin.

“‘Fun’...? What wouldn’t be fun?”

 

Her expression lit up as he replied.

“Oh!”

She faced him head-on.

“When I cut open your stomach and inspect your entrails. It’s way more fun when you can try to stop me.”

 

He didn’t so much as flinch at those words. He only prepared himself as Elsa readied herself to begin the fight anew.

And... yet...

 



 

“Sister?!”

Rem was running through the forest after her dear sister.

 

“We cannot delay, Rem! Ashy One and Miss Beatrice will be fine, don’t worry about them!”

 

Rem ground her teeth in frustration.

Of all people, why, right this moment, would I be worried about THEM?!

She kept the thought to herself, of course, as she continued chasing after the pink-haired maid.

“But, sissy! It’s too dangerous here! We should return to the manor and ask for Lord Ros-”

 

Ram stopped dead and glared at her blue-haired sister.

“Foolish! Think, Rem! How could we run to our Master and tell him to clean this mess when we maids are here, now? You underestimate yourself severely if you think you cannot handle these filthy beasts without our Master to help.”

 

Rem looked down, unable to meet her gaze. Shame overwhelming her, she could not bring herself to say the words.

I’m not worried about MYSELF!

“S-Sissy…”

 

Ram continued glaring, but could wring nothing more from her sister with only that look. Soon enough, her gaze dropped as well, ashamed of her own inadequacy.

“Damn it!”

 

Rem’s head shot up to look at Ram.

 

The pink-haired maid glared hard at the extended fingers of her right hand.

 

Rem could not make sense of it. What was she looking at?

 

Ram reached into her pocket and rubbed her thumb across the face of the object therein.

“To think-…”

She pulled the item, a ring, out and glared at it.

“To think I would need help from that freeloader! Damn it!”

Without further delay, she placed the ring on her finger, grabbed Rem by the wrist, and ran deeper into the forest.

 



 

Elsa Granhiert was an assassin. She had spent a lot of time mastering her craft. She enjoyed her work and took great pride in doing well. Rare were the times when her jobs became difficult, and more rare still were the times she became unsure of what to do. Despite this- despite all of her time perfecting the art of ending lives- despite the sheer glee she experiences when defeating a mighty opponent…

 

She hesitated.

 

She was armed. Her opponent was not. She was nigh-invincible. Her opponent was not. Why was her brain telling her body to flee? It only served to make her more excited. The prospect of a combatant so deadly it caused her subconscious mind to feel fear, it was too much for her to grasp. And so she fought. What else was she to do? She wanted to find out why this -thing- had such a stranglehold over her common sense. As she railed uselessly against his shield, it became clear he had stamina to spare. Instead, she opted for a new tactic.

 

Elsa hopped backward some distance and eyed him.

 

He was smart not to completely cover himself with the shield. He always left room for him to keep her in sight, despite the vulnerability. Obviously, he expects her to target that clear vulnerability. But she had not conquered countless bounties by doing what her targets expected. She leaned forward, blade in hand and moved to stab straight through the tempered metal and into his heart. She was confident she had the strength, just as long as her aim was dead-on. If her wrist twisted even the smallest amount, the curved surface would drive the blade away, leaving her well open for a counter.

 

Without letting herself think anything more, she thrust toward the Knight.

 



 

Is she doing what I think? She-...

The Ashen One remembered his very first clash with the woman. Stabbed in the back through solid plate mail.

No, perhaps she could. Even with an upgraded shield… Skimped on the chunks for this, too. Stupid. Well, let’s see if I can-

 

The blade came with blistering speed. Holding his right hand close to his chest, hidden behind the shield, was his pyromancy flame.

 

The Undead inhaled deeply, then steadied his arm, before parrying the blow.

 

With a clear field of vision, he could plainly see Elsa’s eyes widen, then narrow as the light of his flame flickered in her black irises.

 

Finally, he exhaled with all his might, spewing the would-be killer with a cloud of Toxic Mist.

 

Gagging, coughing and sputtering at the caustic fumes, the woman had no counter for such an unexpected move. Despite the burning in her lungs, the sluggishness of her flesh, and the blindness of her eyes, she prepared another strike.

 

“Minya.”

 

Just as she parted the cloud of mist with her blade, Elsa was struck with a purple arrow piercing her chest. The flesh, and even the clothes, that were hit by the arrow began turning to purple stone and cracked apart.

 

The Ashen One stepped backward and watched with horror as the assassin crumbled to pieces, without even a chance to scream.

 

The Knight whirled around to meet the gaze of the girl who had spoken the word with no emotion.

“Beatrice! I told you-”

 

“Do not yell at Betty, I suppose! No honor is deserved for such a beast, in fact. You are the winner, good for you.”

 

“That’s-...”

The Undead let his anger at the prematurely-ended duel fade as he looked at the Wrathful expression of the other girl there.

 

“ - c h e a t e r s-…”

The girl whispered to herself, though that was all that The Ashen One could make out.

 

He turned his head away from the girl in shame and glared at the Spirit.

 

“Do not give Betty that look, or she will hate you forever, in fact. You yourself talked about how that silly girl had stopped you from killing this wretch at the capitol, which led to this very moment, in fact. You should be groveling at Betty’s feet for-”

The words died in her throat.

 

The Lord of Cinder felt a pinch in his lower torso. Raising his hand to rub the spot that pained him, he found the tip of a knife poking through.

“Ah. That’s-”

 

Beatrice’s face was a mottled mess of fear and regret.

 

His face, however, only showed a complex mix of confusion, understanding, annoyance, and a few other unruly emotions. He turned around to face the woman he knew he would see, though her clothes were far more sparse. Most notably, was the cloak she wore, dissipating in a flash of light.

 

“Mmm? That usually works quite well. I can’t tell whether I should be disappointed or amused.”

The assassin, Elsa Granhiert, licked her lips.

 

She’s enjoying this too much. The more eager she is, the slower she moves, but it still makes her more dangerous. She ignores attacks that she knows she can survive just to get a chance to reach me.

As his mind evaluated the situation, he calmly reached an arm behind his back and yanked the knife free. Only after it was removed did the pain flare, stronger than he was hoping for.

 

Absently, the Knight reached for the flask that had rarely failed him before. Without thinking of what he was doing, he reflexively took a sip of estus, before he remembered-

“Mmm?”

The warm, thick estus flowed into his mouth as he took a draught.

“It’s-... how-?”

His estus flask had about two more gulps left before depletion.

 

He simply shook his head, returned the flask, and faced the enemy, reinvigorated.

Time enough to figure that out later.

“Looks like I’m the one armed, now. And you with nothing.”

 

She chortled.

“If I lose my fangs, I’ll use my claws. If I lose my claws, I’ll use my bones-”

 

A vivid image of the previous fight where he used the sharp fragments of his own arm bones as a weapon overcame him.

 

“-If I lose my bones, I’ll use my life.”

 

Another image of his first encounter when he attempted to snap her neck with his hand, even as her blade dug into his own.

 

“That’s how a Bowel Hunter fights.”

 

“...Despite myself… No, in fact, in disgust with myself, I can somewhat respect that.”

 

With blinding speed, he threw the knife at Elsa before darting backward.

 

She easily caught it with her left hand, and with a flick of her wrist, spun it around as she dove at him.

 

Sliding through the soft earth underfoot, he grasped a handle.

The handle of his sword, still buried in the soil of the garden.

He pulled with all his might. The ground beneath him began to surge, as if a large creature were tunneling its way to the surface. Just before Elsa reached him, the sword came free, impaled through a massive boulder slightly larger than Beatrice was. The damage to the earth was enough that the corner of the nearby house broke apart and sank into the newly excavated pit.

 

Swinging wildly, he used the captured weapon as a massive club and met her attack with one of his own. She gracefully avoided being crushed and leapt on top of the boulder, knife still raised for his skull.

 

His shield once again deflected the blow, but not her momentum as she tumbled into him. She wrapped an arm around his neck, spinning until her body pressed against his back, then raised her blade for a deadly stab into his neck.

 

He quickly brought his left arm up behind his head, but doing so left his armpit unprotected. She decided, instead, to slash the muscles there, forcing the limb to fall, useless, at his side. As she did so, he let go of the sword with his right hand and reached back to grab her. Clutching a handful of hair, he bent forward and flipped her, landing with her back on the boulder.

 

Planting a foot into her chest, he pushed with said foot, grasped the handle and pulled with his good arm until the blade slid free, before driving it right back in.

 

With Elsa’s stomach in between.

 

The woman’s eyes bulged with pain and outrage.

 

As her left arm still held her knife, he moved out of range, watching as she swung violently, attempting to cut at him.

 

No sound came from her mouth whatsoever.

 

In the eerie silence, another sound could be heard.

 

Crackling. Crunching. Growling.

 

A massive, blue-black monster burst through the trees, narrowly missing its prey as the Ashen One rolled aside.

 

A small blonde spirit stood in fury and looked to her side.

“Y-YOU-...!”

 

The young, blue-haired assassin girl snarled at the spirit.

“ELSA AND THE DUSTY GUY AGREED THAT THE MABEASTS WERE FAIR GAME! AND YOU CHEATED FIRST!”

 

Before Beatrice could slaughter the child before her, two Ulgarms snatched Meili up by her shirt and ran off with her.

 

“THHHBBBT!”

The child-killing child killer blew a raspberry as the creatures carried her off.

“ELSA! REMEMBER WHAT MAMA SAID!”

As her voice echoed through the trees, the black-haired beauty felt a fire rage through her limbs, despite having sword through her guts.

 

“I’ll-…”

She gargled through the blood in her throat,

“...havvvve… your… naaaammme…”

Elsa ground the words through her bloody teeth as she slid upward along the blade.

When she reached the hilt, she dug her fingers into the wound and spread her flesh further apart until it passed entirely through her body.

 

The Ashen One feared only a few things.

 

He feared becoming Hollow.

 

He shamefully feared dogs.

 

He recently discovered just how greatly he feared the deaths of those around him.

 

And at this moment,

 

As she licked her fingers clean,

 

He feared Elsa Granhiert.

Notes:

It's insane that my first fan fiction has over 10,000 hits. I know that's just peanuts compared to "real" writers, and it's been inflated in no small part because of Re:Zero Season 3, but even still, I'm really excited to see how far I can take this. I also want to finish my Aganau If transcription/slight rework, and I recently had a new idea I want to start working on in private, but that'll have to wait. Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Also, I realized way-too-late that the spelling of "Capit-o-l" refers to a building where the government officials meet, whereas "Capit-a-l" is the correct spelling of the city that acts as the seat of the government.

That being said, I will continue to double down on "Capitol" because it looks cooler.

Chapter 20: Leap of Faith (Arc 2)

Notes:

FINALLY! I had intended for this to be the last chapter of Arc 2, but I think pacing-wise, it's better to have 1 or 2 more. After that, I plan to write a brand-new interlude introducing a certain character that I've been waiting a long time to show. I tried really hard to make sure this chapter was worth the wait, so it's on the longer side. There's also a lot of perspective changes, but I tried not to make it too jarring.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Ashen One stared at the two beasts before him. The large blue-black monster with two outstretched horns and glowing eyes, and the slender, sharp-eyed monster smiling at him.

 

“...But-…”

Elsa turned her back and walked to the patio of a nearby house – the same house whose garden was now destroyed – and sat, carefree, in one of the chairs.

“-I suppose it would be unfair to face both Meili’s Guiltylowe and myself at the same time. I shall observe.”

 

“Guiltylowe…”

The Knight repeated the unfamiliar name.

“So what’s this thing’s gimmick? Breathes fire? Lightning? Does it deal poison?”

 

At Elsa’s smug face, he hung his head to one side, never taking his eyes off the larger of the beasts.

“Yeah, I guess it was too much to expect that you’d give me a hint…”

 

From behind him, a small spirit voiced her rebuttal.

“The Guiltylowe is an exceptionally intelligent mabeast, in fact. It does not breathe fire or anything of that notion, but it will lie in wait for the perfect opening, I suppose.”

 

“Huh… So… It’s just like the Pontiff’s beast, only without the lightning breath and gaping mouth in its chest… In other words…”

He gently retrieved his longsword from his bottomless box, carefully watching for any provocation of the monster.

“...child’s play.”

 

As the beast observed him, it crouched, ready to pounce at any time.

 

As the Undead put his other hand back into the box, rummaging blindly for something else, the Guiltylowe took that opportunity to strike. Pulling out a closed fist, he prepared to counter.

 

The beast leapt high, keeping one front paw down to catch itself, the other ready to swipe, even as the head prepared to bite him in half.

 

Quickly smearing the resin in his hand onto the blade, it began glowing an ominous purple hue.

Dark? Thought it was charcoal. Well, this’ll work. It’ll work fine.

 

As the Guiltylowe descended, the Knight hopped left, toward the paw that was lowered. The beast was smart, however, and twisted in mid-air. The power behind its blow would be less ideal, but it would keep the target in its line of fire.

 

The Ashen One waited until the last possible moment before taking a quick step backward, out of the beast’s jaws, then, planting a foot forward, he slashed his sword into the monster’s face-

 

-Rather, he would have, but the beast blocked the counter with its other forepaw that was meant to strike, though not without taking considerable damage from the adamantine edge of the sword.

 

Howling with fury and pain, the Guiltylowe leapt away once more, reconsidering its approach.

 

“My, that sword never dulls, does it?”

 

Taking a more relaxed stance, the Ashen One leaned on his sword, its tip in the ground, before glaring at Elsa.

“You really don’t intend to take advantage of this distraction?”

 

“Not at all. What fun would that be?”

 

“This isn’t about fun, you know…”

He angrily muttered before calming himself.

 

“Besides, it would be quite unseemly to break the rules of our engagement, even if your side had already cheated once.”

Her eyes lazily drifted toward the blonde spirit girl as she spoke.

 

Beatrice said nothing to her. Instead, she caught the Knight’s eyes with a huff.

“The mabeast has seen your glowing blade trick, I suppose. It will likely not risk attacking again until you try something else, in fact.”

She glared at him.

“Stop teaching it.”

At those last words, her voice was cold and firm, and lacking her characteristic manner of speech.

 

He was sure there was a deeper meaning behind it, though what that was, he couldn’t be certain.

I would guess she’s also talking about Elsa… That as I fight this creature, she is also learning what I’m capable of…

“So when you said it’s intelligent, that didn’t just mean it’s smart. It’s analytical. Capable of strategizing. Fascinating.”

Well the human pine resin will continue to linger for another little bit. I could take this time to replace it with fire. For a creature like that, fire should work well… Though it’s too smart to just let me experiment and see which resins work best.

 

Banishing any further thought on the topic, he honed his senses to a needle-thin point.

Its paw. Even the parts that weren’t damaged are quivering. However slight, the dark effect is still causing it pain. Almost like poison…

He stepped forward, holding his sword aloft, goading the beast into another attack.

 

It was too smart by half, though, and kept its distance.

 

The dumbest thing I can do right now is rush it down…

So, of course, he was sprinting forward.

“The greatest swordsman fears not the second greatest! He fears the worst! For the master cannot predict what the fool thinks is not impossible!”

Running with that mentality, the Guiltylowe will be far too unsure of how to respond to his moronic display.

Your intelligence can work against you, too, beast!

 

In this manner, the Undead dove toward what must surely be the end of his foolish life.

 



 

“Fula!”

“El Huma!”

 

With yet another pair of death knells sounding, another horde of nearly a dozen Ulgarms were eviscerated.

 

As the twin maids fought side-by-side, they were an unstoppable force of devastation.

 

Rem no longer cared about what the ring was or why her beloved sister was able to stay standing after using so much mana. She merely hoped that whatever was happening would never end.

 

“El Fula!”

 

Another five beasts sliced into neat ribbons. This time, a pair of Ulgarms, a flying rat-like mabeast and two black snake beasts.

 

An Ulgarm broke the line and charged at Ram. Effortlessly, she brought a leg up, then across, cleaving through the monster’s neck, leaving it to scramble in the dirt until it could no longer thrash about.

 

Like this, the two traveled into the heart of the forest, listening carefully for their true prey.

 



 

A Guiltylowe is an incredibly formidable mabeast. Strong enough that it has even been used to crush would-be gladiators in Volachia’s Ginunhive. The Guiltylowe is shockingly cunning for a mabeast. Able to sneak, despite its size, into an enemy’s blind spot before unleashing an unavoidable ambush. Able to suppress its urge to kill long enough to formulate plans, to take advantage of an opponent’s weakness, to learn from its mistakes and take action accordingly.

 

In the end, a Guiltylowe could be said to be among the most Prideful of mabeasts. Though such Pride is skillfully earned, this allows for a dreadful mistake to be made. That mistake would be one that many creatures experience exactly once in their lives.

 

The mistake to hunt prey, before ensuring that it is prey.

 

Before ensuring one does not become the prey.

 

Kill. Kill. Kill. Meat. Eat. Crunch. Glistening meat. Kill man. Devour man. Sword sharp! Sword cold! Cold hurt! Kill! Kill. Cold hurt? Cold hurt! Kill cold! Kill sword. Devour glistening meat. Meat approach? Kill meat! Kill man! Kill sword. Strike sword. Leap. Kill. Kill. STRIKE-

The Guiltylowe roared to show its wrath and agony.

PAIN! PAIN! KILL PAIN! STOP PAIN! AWAY! CAN’T GET AWAY! AWAY PAIN! PAIN STOP! KILL! MAN STAY CLOSE?! KILL! KILL SWORD PAIN! COLD! COLD! KILL COLD PAIN! COLD! KILL!!!

It was at this moment that the Guiltylowe had most assuredly lost the battle.

 

For it could not distinguish prey from a fellow monster. More importantly, it had abandoned the relatively rational thought that was its greatest weapon. Without that, it was little more than-

 



 

“-Prey.”

 

The Ashen One was between the Guiltylowe’s legs,  with his sword driven straight up through the lumbering stomach of the monster. As it writhed, attempting to swipe him with its paws, he pushed the handle upward, lifting the creature until it rose high upon its hind legs. Its forepaws flailing useless into the air above, the Champion of Ash turned, bent his knees, then sprinted away from the beast, sword still in hand, and still planted firmly in the mabeast. As he ran, following the body of the beast, it fell, pressing itself harder into the sword as it carved its way through the abdomen. When the Guiltylowe’s head finally came to rest on the ground, it landed with two sickening thumps.

 

First the left half, then the right.

 

As the Knight looked back at his kill, he noticed the exposed flesh that had been cut through was quite bizarre. The muscle was a dull, greyish brown. Elsewhere, for the exposed flesh that had been torn rather than cut, the blood and meat of the beast was colored as expected.

 

Looking at the glowing purple sword, he wondered if the Dark had such an effect upon living beings. To seemingly putrefy the creature even as it lived.

“This bears looking into.”

 

As that purple glow faded, the sword reverted back to its normal state. Turning toward his true opponent, he looked Elsa in the eyes.

 

“My turn again to plaaaaay?”

She rose nimbly out of her seat and readied herself once more to fight.

 



 

A cacophonous melody rang out through the trees via the warbling voice of a young, blue-haired girl.

“Elsaaa’s gonna have troooooouble! If sheee can’t beat that doooooofus! Mamaaaa gonna get maaaaaad!”

Meili stopped her song as she patted the large mabeast she was riding.

“Hmmm. Wonder why mama was so specific… I don’t get it at aaalllllllllll.”

The girl muttered as she swung her head back and forth.

 

The large beast stopped and grunted just as Meili swiveled her head.

“Someone’s coooooming…”

She said with a grin.

 



 

“They’re traveling westward. Right now they’re… that way.”

Ram pointed with her eyes closed, using her Clairvoyance to track Meili and her beast.

 

Rem, currently sweeping away a pack of snake mabeasts, stole a quick glance then grunted in reply.

 

Together, they cleared the rest of the present creatures and moved onward, slightly left of the direction Ram had pointed. All the better to cut off their enemy’s path.

 

“Fula.”

 

More Ulgarms were cut down, clearing the maids’ way.

 

“The mabeast she’s riding… you said its skin looked hard like stone?”

 

“That is correct. It brushed aside branches of trees without taking harm. It appeared stiff, as if the entire body were covered in calluses.”

 

The mental image of such a body brought forth the image of a certain ‘g u e s t ‘ s‘ hand. Tough and thick with the abused flesh-

Rem shook the thought away immediately and considered her sister’s words.

 

“Penetrating its hide may be difficult. Your wind is better at slicing than piercing, so perhaps you should keep the other beasts at bay while Rem deals with it?”

 

“Perhaps.”

Came the pink-haired maid’s curt reply.

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“It’s here.”

Ram alerted her sister.

 

Though it was unnecessary as the entire forest seemed to become hostile at that very moment. The trees creaked ominously, the birds were silent, and even the insects could not be heard. Only a low rumbling noise, like stone scraping against stone. Then…

Something else…

 

“...Singing?”

Rem whispered.

 

Ram frowned and kept her eyes trained in the direction of the noise.

 



 

“Fire and Dark.”

 

“Fire, I understand. Being burned hurts, after all. I don’t know many people who are comfortable while engulfed in flames. Though I must object to the accusation of being scared of the dark. I’m not like Meili.”

 

“As usual, you understand nothing. Fire and Dark. Those are the two elements that are most effective against you. If I may offer some friendly advice, I would tell you that you shouldn’t allow your enemy to hit you so often that he can experiment as I have.”

 

The Undead Knight faced off against a ghastly form. The admittedly beautiful body of Elsa Granheirt was now utterly sickly. The exposed flesh that wasn’t scorched black was a mottled mess of purple and grey. The blood that seeped from those wounds was thin and watery.

 

“Frankly, I find it quite disturbing how little you care about your own body.”

 

“Fine words from a man who cared nothing for a knife through his chest.”

Despite the horrific damage, her smile never dimmed.

 

“You can call me a hypocrite if you’d like. It makes no difference to me.”

 

Elsa grinned maniacally.

“No swords, no shield, your little spells are worthless… How will you defeat me?”

 

Can’t believe I was so careless as to let my weapons be broken. By all accounts I should probably reset, but I just can’t stand to let this monster win.

 

Throughout the fighting, his weapons’ durability had been depleted until they, along with his shield, had shattered.

 

“Well, you’re missing something…”

 

Elsa only tilted her head, smiling sweetly.

 

“I fight with swords because I like to. Not because they’re the only weapon I can use.”

As he spoke, he removed his bottomless box from his belt.

 



 

Thundering steps came stampeding toward the twin maids as trees crashed to the ground all around them.

 

Rem readied her Morningstar flail as Ram readied her wand.

 

“Hellooooooo!”

Came an overly cheerful, squeaky voice from atop the lumbering mabeast.

“Rock Piggy’s gonna kill yooouuu!”

 

Rem gritted her teeth and swung her Morningstar. The hard skin of the little girl’s steed deflected it easily.

 

Ram, however, merely avoided the path of destruction and tried to find an angle to attack the girl. Though any time she seemed to come close to a clear line of sight, an Ulgarm or group of flying rats would accost her, earning a swift death from either her legs or her magic.

 

The blue-haired maid churned earth around her in all directions by sweeping her weapon in a circle along the ground. With this, she drew a line, across which no mabeasts would find themselves alive should they be foolish enough to strike.

“Ul huma!”

A large spear of ice manifested in the air and launched with blistering speed at the target. The ‘Rock Piggy’ took the projectile head on as it charged again.

“Wh-?!”

Having expected the magic to entirely impale the beast, Rem had no rebuttal for its oncoming attack. She could try to dodge, but she had poor footing thanks to the damage she caused to the soil around her. She could try to jump up, and over the beast, but it would surely catch her in its massive jaws. She could try to dive under it, but it would surely crush her thin body into a grotesque paste. With no ability to think, she simply froze.

Could  H E  have done it? Could  H E  survive? Could stop this? Could save me? Could help Sissy?

 

The monster was mere feet away now.

 

Why am I thinking about  H I M  ? Why… am I here? Why couldn’t I be better? Why couldn’t I…

Why couldn’t I do more to help Sissy than  H E  did?

 

Then Rem’s vision turned black and she felt as though hot nails were driven into every inch of her body.

 



 

“ R E M ! ! ! “

The pink-haired maid screamed so loud that the soft tissue inside her throat split as her entire body quivered with sheer, blinding fury.

“A-L FU-LA!”

She yelled through the pain, ignoring the dizziness and taste of copper.

 

A torrent of death appeared as she launched the whirlwind at their target. The blades of wind struck the great creature, though only briefly, as Ram fell to her knees.

 

Bleeding from the old wound in her forehead, the Oni maid clutched her chest. Her heart was beating far too fast.

It seems even this ring has its limits.

My stamina has improved considerably, though I still feel the kickback from using too much mana…

 

The ‘Rock Piggy’ had oozing wounds all across its body, though none that were any deeper than a few inches or so. With its massive frame, such wounds were nothing more than mere scratches.

 

“Rock Piggy’s tougher than thaaaaat! Seems you guys weeeren’t, thooouuugh!”

Meili, the little blue-haired assassin, mocked the sisters from her vantage point.

 

Ram ground her teeth so hard she felt her molars creak from the pressure. Before she could fight back with either words or blows, though, Rem stepped into her view. Her glowing horn was extended, and she had naught but Wrath in her eyes.

“R-rem…”

 

“NGH! GRAAAAAGH”

Rem bellowed in a way that was disturbingly similar to the mabeasts.

 

“R-RE-MM!”

Ram groaned.

 

Rem’s eye twitched, but otherwise betrayed no sign that she had heard her sister. She then turned away and used her Morningstar to annihilate the Ulgarms that intended to ambush her.

 

“M-A-...”

Ram tried to call out to her sister, but even if she could send the word past her abused flesh, she knew that Rem would not hear her. She was overtaken by her Oni transformation.

If I only I still-... NO! Not that… If only I were a better sister. One that didn’t need her to hurt herself protecting me.

Interrupting her thoughts, she kicked a flying rat out of the air. It impaled itself on an Ulgarm’s horn which blinded the approaching beast. As it flailed, trying to clear its eyes of blood and viscera, Ram brought a heel down through its skull.

Please, Rem. Be careful.

 



 

Red. Red. Nothing but red. That was the only color that Rem could see. The red blood, the distant red of the approaching sunset, the red eyes of the beasts. Nothing else had color. As she pulled the two halves of an Ulgarm apart, she wondered.

Why am I here? What use am I? Why couldn’t Sissy be born with both horns?

As she felt the mabeast’s horn penetrate her side, she wondered.

What could I have done better? Where exactly is it that I failed her again?

As she beheld the colossal creature attempting to trample her underfoot, she wondered.

Would Sissy be happier without me?

As Rem tried to stop the blow with her bare hands, she became disoriented as her vision spun around. Landing with a hard crack to her head, she looked past the red stars in her eyes to see one new color. Pink.

“S-sissy…?”

 

“Id-iot…”

Ram began coughing from the pain and irritation, but that only made it worse.

 

“S-SISSY!”

Rem was frantic as she began healing her sister. Even as her horn retracted.

 

The moment she could speak again, Ram gripped her wrist, stopping the spell.

“No. S-save your mana.”

Her voice was still hoarse, but understandable. She directed Rem’s attention by pointing a finger at Meili’s mabeast.

“Al Huma.”

She coughed again, as the tissue was still sore and raw.

 

Rem’s eyes narrowed.

“But it won’t work. Before, when I tried-”

 

Ram cut her off with a growl.

“AL FULA!”

She said loudly, though it was not to cast a spell. She hadn’t the mana for it anyway. She was still pointing at the mabeast. More accurately, at its face. One of the lengthy, though shallow, lacerations was on the monster’s forehead.

She planted a finger in Rem’s chest.

“Al Huma.”

She repeated.

 

Rem’s eyes widened as she took her sister’s meaning.

 

The beast was readying another charge. They did not have the time to continue chatting.

 

Rem prepared the magic. Instead of being larger in diameter, the spear would be longer, and much more dense.

“Al Hum-AGH!”

 

Just as the spell took form, a black snake mabeast sprang from the brush and bit her. It was only then that she noticed she could no longer smell them due to the blood that clogged her nose. Her massive pillar of ice veered slightly from its target.

 

“F-ah-FULA!”

Using the last reserves of her mana without pulling directly from her Od, Ram gave another slice to the beast.

 

The wound it opened, though it only barely drew blood, would be enough.

 

“No! Piggy!”

Meili cried out as she recognized their plan. Droves of mabeasts hurled themselves into the path of the projectile, but despite their sacrifices, none could sway its path.

 

The giant ice bullet landed in the cut Ram had opened, in its neck. It sank several feet into its flesh before stopping.

 

The enraged creature did not heed its rider’s words of concern and barreled toward the two nuisances that have caused it so much pain.

 

“Do it.”

The pink-haired maid whispered through her still-sore throat.

 

“...”

Rem hesitated. She knew exactly what Ram was thinking, but she was afraid.

 

The mabeast was getting closer.

 

“Do you trust me, sister?”

 

“Sissy..? Yes. I do.”

 

“Do you trust this?”

She showed her hand, rather, she showed the shining green ring on her finger.

 

Rem did not answer.

 

Closer.

 

“But I do.”

 

Rem grimaced.

 

“You trust me. But you don’t have Faith. Use your trust in me to take the leap.”

 

The monster was almost upon them.

 

“PLEASE-!”

Rem screamed as she lifted her feather-weight sister, spun around, and threw her at the approaching mabeast.

 

Like an arrow loosed from a Greatbow, Ram flew toward the threat with explosive force and delivered a stone-rending kick to the hardened ice spear.

 

The magical projectile slid further in, then with a guttural roar, the Oni maid spun in the air, kicking again, sending the spear home, and entirely decapitating the ‘Rock Piggy’.

 

“BASTARDS!”

A little girl screamed as she became airborne, no longer supported by the beast.

 

Wherever she landed, Rem didn’t care. Her beloved sister was all that mattered in that moment.

 



 

Elsa Granheirt watched with detached interest as her opponent fiddled with the small box in his hand. reaching inside, he was plainly shuffling the contents within.

 

Once satisfied, he met her eyes with a slight smirk.

 

He then looked up into the air and… threw it?

 

It was an obvious trick. One that she was far too old to fall for anymore. When an object is thrown into the air, a person will instinctively follow it with their eyes, taking their view away from their opponent. But she-

What?

 

He crouched, then leapt into the air as well.

 

Elsa did not, as a rule, let her guard down for no reason. And yet, there was nothing to say it needed to be a good reason. In this particular instant, that reason was her sheer dumbfounded curiosity.

 

At the apex of his leap, the Knight met the box and reached toward it- no, into it. His hands dipped inside as his eyes were trained on her.

 

She could run, she could attack, she could distract, she could do many things to put an end to whatever he was planning. Yet she remained there, completely awestruck by the baffling scene playing out.

 

He pulled his hands free from the box. In one hand, a small bundle of the strange material he had been applying to his swords before. The one that he called ‘Dark’. In the other, A… handle… It became longer, and longer still. He pulled from the tiny box a weapon that was around the same size as himself, if not a little longer. He quickly smeared the material over the front of the massive club made of what looked like bone – perhaps the fang of a giant mabeast – and swung downward with all his might.

 

Elsa looked on, but could only see one thing. The wry smile on the face of her adversary. Her legs throbbed with pain from where she had been sliced, and she suddenly felt faint. Not from the pain, nor from blood loss, or anything of the sort. She was feeling… Giddy. Like a schoolgirl seeing the boy she likes do something impressive.

 

“Hah-”

Without even the chance to laugh, Elsa’s head received the brunt of the blow. Almost instantly, her skull split open, its contents violently splattering outward as it caved inward like a piece of rotting fruit. Next was her torso, which remained mostly intact. The club pushed the rest of her body into the ground, creating a small crater with the force. All of her remaining exposed flesh was mottled grey and black, and smeared with filth.

If there was one thing that Elsa Granheirt regretted in her last moments, it would be that she still felt cold. Rather, her body felt cold. But at least her heart felt wondrously warm inside.

 



 

The Ashen One knelt, still holding the handle of his Dragon Tooth club. He was drenched in gore. His arms, chest, even his mouth was sprayed by grey and pink flesh. He wiped his face with the back of his sleeve, though it seemed only to make it worse. Disgusted, he walked toward Beatrice. He looked hard into her butterfly-shaped pupils.

 

“What is it, I wonder?”

She asked, tartly, though still soft with concern.

 

“I’m-...”

He looked back at what remained of Elsa’s body, then back at the girl.

“-I’m just surprised that it’s done. That she’s actually dead, and you’re-...”

His voice hitched.

 

Beatrice Huffed. Trying to hide a blush, she closed her eyes and stepped forward.

“Here, Betty will clean you off.”

Raising a hand, she summoned a ball of water and surrounded him with it.

 

As the cool liquid swirled around him, he felt as though he were melting. For a wild moment he thought he might have been when it suddenly grew warmer and thick with red blood and meat. The shock didn’t last long enough even for his expression to change, though he began to wish she gave him more warning. It was hard to continue holding his breath - something he never recalled needing to do before - though his discomfort, too, was short-lived. With a splash and some unpleasant squishes and squelches, the water, along with the viscera, fell to the floor around him.

“Thank you, Beatr-...”

He smiled.

“Thanks, Betty.”

 

The spirit only turned her head away with a pout.

“Next time, do not tell Betty to sit out, I suppose. If you do, I will make you regret it, in fact.”

 

Looking forlornly at his discarded weapons, he hefted Anri’s broken Straight Sword.

 

“You have a lot of sentimental attachment to that sword, I suppose?”

 

With a snort, he gripped both the handle and the end of the blade. As if to snap it in two.

Perhaps I should. To say that I truly live for this New World. I would still like to see my old acquaintances at Firelink Shrine, but even if I could find my way back there, I would want to come back here, wouldn’t I? So if I need to spend the rest of my Undead life here, shouldn’t I enjoy it?

 

Gripping harder, he flexed the damaged metal between his hands.

 

“It might still be repairable, in fact. Or perhaps Roswaal may reward your accomplishment here with a new, custom-made weapon, I suppose.”

Her attempts at cheering him up did not go unnoticed, even as they went unanswered.

 

He stopped flexing the abused weapon and held it out, eyeing the length.

“Hmm… It is still perfectly straight… Perhaps…”

His own indecision told him it was wise to wait before discarding them.

“Where might I find the finest blacksmith in the known kingdoms?”

 

Beatrice looked into the sky as she pondered.

“Mmm… Probably your best bet would be Volachia, I suppose. Though that poses a few issues, in fact.”

 

“Yes. Volachia is more-or-less off-limits, is that right?”

 

“Not technically, though it would, indeed, be difficult, in fact.”

 

He looked at the dismal blade.

“Well… I suppose that Andre probably isn’t the greatest, either. I’m sure any blacksmith would do.”

 

“...”

Beatrice absently turned away. She looked at the forest.

“...”

She frowned.

“Someone is coming, in fact.”

 

The Ashen One immediately dropped the sword and reached through his bottomless box for a new one.

 

“You will leave the club, I wonder?”

 

“Too sluggish for most opponents. It only worked because I confused her so much. Also, a part of me is afraid to move it. Like if I lift it off of her, she’ll come alive again. I might just leave the Dragon Tooth there as something like a statue. For the villagers to celebrate this victory or something like that.”

 

“It’s carved like a Dragon’s tooth, no wonder it looks so strange, I suppose.”

 

“Not carved like, it is a Dragon’s tooth.”

 

Beatrice looked up at him.

 

He looked down at her.

 

“Huh?”

 

He stared.

 

She blinked.

“HUH?!”

She looked back at the club. Then back at him.

“You come from a very stupid place, in fact.”

 

Without further comment, they both prepared for what was to come.

 



 

Emilia was going to the kitchen for her third snack that day when she became very nervous about not seeing anybody.

“Where did they all go? Are they doing something fun without me?”

She decided to look for Roswaal.

 

Reaching his office, she knocked on the door.

 

“Yeeeeeeessssss, Miss Emilia?”

 

“Roswaal? Where is everyone?”

 

“Pleeeeease come iiiiiiiin!”

Frowning, the silver-haired beauty opened the door and stepped into his office. To her surprise, there was a pleasant breeze. His window was open, the curtains rustling with the soft wind.

 

“Would yooooou like a seeeeeeaaaaat, Miss Emilia?”

 

“Um… I was just wondering where everybody is.”

 

“Oooooh, they’re just fine. Taking care of erraaaaaaands in the village.”

 

“Oh. Even… the Knight?”

 

“Oooooooh, yes, The Ashen One has gone aloooooooong with them. Seeeeeeeeems he wanted to make himself uuuuuuuseful.”

 

“I… see…”

Absently, she thumbed the crystal hanging around her neck, wishing Puck would wake up.

 

“What’s wroooooooong, Miss Emilia?”

 

“Oh, it’s… nothing… I just… can’t stop this bad feeling. I want to check on the barrier stones around the forest, but…”

 

Roswaal hummed pleasantly.

“Hmmmm! You are quiiiiiite diligent, Miss Emilia! But woooooorry not, for even if the mabeasts attack in nuuuuuuuumbers, they will be stopped by those foooouuuuuur!”

 

“‘Four’-... Wait. You say that like-...”

Her gaze became sharp.

“What errands are they there for?”

 

“Hm? Ooooooooh, nothing impoooooortant, really. Just gathering groceriiiiiiiiiiiies and checking for daaaaaaaanger.”

 

“Checking… for…”

 

“It seeeeeeeeeems like The Ashen One and Miss Beatrice wanted toooooooo investigate. They will ceeeeeeertainly be fiiiiiiiiiine!”

 

“Investigate? So there is something wrong?!”

 

Roswaal eyed her, his glare hungry with some emotion she couldn’t understand.

“Nooooooot unless… The barrier stones have been tampered with…”

 

“HK!”

Emilia gritted her teeth then darted around his desk, papers flying as she passed.

“Sorry, Roswaal! I’ll clean that up later!”

She jumped through the open window and, landing lightly on her seemingly delicate feet, she sprinted toward Arlam.

 

Roswaal smirked. Then, closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. Holding out a hand, he grabbed one of the fluttering pages then looked at it.

“No neeeeeeeed, Miss Emilia…”

The paper smoldered and caught fire in his hand.

“They will all be buuuuuurned by then!”

He muttered cheerfully to himself.

 



 

The Champion of Ash and his contracted spirit saw a lone figure through the trees ahead of them.

 

Just one? Did one of the sisters get hurt? No. Neither of them would be walking so calmly if that were the case. And what is she - if that is a ‘she’- holding?

 

The figure continued walking slowly. As a gap in the shadows formed by the leaves of the trees revealed her face for but a moment, the two realized who it was. As well as the dog in her arms.

 

“Meili.”

 

“Did Elsa tell you myyyyy name? She got it alllllll wrong! She was supposed-a get yours! Stupid Elsa, aaaaaalways-...”

She stopped. She was looking at the Dragon Tooth. More accurately, she was looking at the pair of legs poking out from its resting place.

“...”

 

The two watched the little girl process what she was seeing.

 

“Geez…”

 

They watched as she stared with no conceivable emotion other than mild irritation.

 

“Elsa really iiiis a screw-up, isn’t she?”

 

“You feel nothing for her death? Isn’t she your sister?”

 

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm, not reaaaaally. She and I had contracts together, and Mama was our maaaaaama, buuuuut… mmmmmmmmmmmmmm, yeah, not reaaaaally.”

 

Despite her words, he could see the strange mix of emotions brewing behind her eyes.

 

“If Elsa couldn’t kill me, then you certainly can’t.”

 

“Yeahhhh… but…”

 

“But?”

 

“Buuuuuuuuuut… Elsa wouldn’t walk away, so I shouldn’t either, right?”

She tilted her head to one side as she spoke.

 

He closed his eyes, thinking about what she had said, and how she had responded to the death of her companion. Opening them, he gave a slight bow, then said,

“Very well.”

 

Meili gave a playful smile then held the dog out in front of her.

 

Despite everything, he had to suppress a slight shiver at the sight of it.

 

“Doggy!”

 

“...”

“...”

 

“...”

 

The Knight-and-spirit pair only blinked as the little assassin made her declaration of war.

 

Opening her hands, the dog fell, landing on all fours. Keeping one arm raised, her open palm turned into a finger. A single finger pointing at the Ashen One.

“Kill!”

She smiled as she gave the command. A sweet and innocent smile.

 

Brandishing his Lothric Knight Sword, the Ashen One looked apprehensively at the dog. Unsure of her confidence in such a small creature.

Didn't upgrade this one to completion. I'm not made of titanite chunks, after all, but it should do.

 

Slowly, though, the ‘dog’ was contorting its body, sickeningly expanding until it grew in size. Before long, it was gigantic. Even larger than the Guiltylowe. It glared down at the Undead Knight and his spirit companion.

 

Laughter could be heard.

 

Was Meili laughing at her unfortunate victims? No.

 

The Ashen One was laughing. He was laughing at the monster Ulgarm. After some time, the laughter subsided into hiccupping giggles as he controlled himself.

 

Beatrice looked sideways at him, concerned. Meili simply looked annoyed and confused.

 

“Sorry. Sorry, I just… hahaha… Ohhh, but that makes me feel so much better!”

 

Meili’s brow creased harder.
“How?”

She asked, short and stern.

 

“Well, I am somewhat nervous when it comes to dogs. They just have an air about them that haunts me…”

 

At his pause, Meili was just more put off.

“Then-...?!”

 

“Oh, it’s just-... haha… -it’s just that this - ,”

He gestured with his free hand at the beast.

“-this is much more like what I’m used to fighting! Oh, how many times have I killed something so much larger than myself? It’s gotten to the point where I’m more scared of things that are smaller than me!”

Taking a deep breath with a hand on his chest, he turned to Beatrice.

“Hooh! That feels better. Alright, Betty. Let’s destroy this thing and go home.”

 

“Well said, I suppose.”

 

Meili, silent, only gestured. Despite not being able to see her, the monster advanced.

 

The earth beneath The Knight and the spirit quivered and rolled like boiling water before extending upward, hurling them both into the air.

 

“Murak!”

With the spirit girl’s cry, the two began to glow a faint purple as their ascent, then descent, had slowed.

 

“Wh- whoaaoo- agh- yaah!”

The Undead flailed his arms and legs at the unexpected vertigo.

 

“Focus on Betty, I suppose!”

She took his hand and helped him right himself, then keep steady in the air.

 

He kept his sword in front of him and eyed the ‘Boss’.

“How do we get closer?”

 

Beatrice wordlessly floated around to his back, then kicked with all her might.

 

“GYAOW!”

Diving through the air, the purple glow disappeared, leaving him with typical momentum. The ‘Boss’ trying to snap him up in its jaws, but he, with his free hand, hurled a fire orb into its mouth, As the creature howled in agony, shaking its head to dissipate the flames coming from its mouth, he landed hard upon its neck, then grabbing a tuft of hair, pulled back the sword and plunged it in, up to the hilt. As it parsed the flesh, he felt a soft resistance, then a crunch. The ‘Boss’ snarled and thrashed once, then fell to the ground and was still.

 

As it toppled to the ground, he, too, came tumbling onto the grass. Lying face-up, he gazed into the sky.

“Ahhh! Just like the Ancient Wyvern! Just one little stab and it’s done.”

 

“H-HOW?!”

Meili was on her knees.

“L-LITTLE MABEASTIES, C’MERE!”

What came was silence, save for the crackling flames still burning inside the ‘Boss’s’ skull.

 

Beatrice slowly drifted to the ground beside her contractor’s head. He was sprawled out in the grass.

 

The blue-haired assassin was frozen in shock. Where were her mabeasts? Every single one of them refused to answer her call. Or was it… that none were left?

“Ridiculous.”

 

“Perhaps, but we still won, I suppose. Give Betty a better challenge next time, she didn’t even use her new spell, in fact.”

 

“Hey-,”

The Ashen One rolled over on his side and stared up at the girl.

“-we need to be sparing with that spell. It is far too dangerous to use in a place like this.”

 

“Betty will be careful with it, of course, I suppose! HMPH!”

She turned her back on him and walked a few steps away.

 

With a groan, he slowly rose to his feet. His legs were sore. A strange feeling that made him feel strangely giddy.

Just like when I work hard in the Manor… It’s the feeling of accomplishment. Of a job well done. It’s nice.

 

He thought as he reached the little girl.

 

She had no reaction to him.

 

He held out his left hand, reaching for her head.

 

Her eyes quickly darted to his face as her own hand snaked out to grab his wrist.

 

It failed to stop, or even slow him, however, as he placed his hand on her head.

 

Their eyes met as hers glistened with tears. She began sobbing.

 

He gave her respectful silence. Then took a fistful of hair and brought the sword in his right hand up to meet her throat.

 

“St-STOP!”

 

Without thinking, he whirled around, batting away a projectile of ice.

 

“WH-WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

It was Emilia. She was horrified.

 

Not letting go of the hair in his left hand, he dragged the girl to his side to face Emilia. She gave halting steps as the hair pulled at her scalp.

“This girl is a murderer.”

He prepared his sword once more.

 

Emilia charged at him, eyes wide with shock and fury.

 

“That’s enough, I suppose.”

The spirit barred the half-elf’s way with her small frame.

 

“Miss Beatrice?! Why-?!”

 

“Because she is a murderer, in fact."

 

“M- I- B-but..!”

Her eyes were trembling.

“I thought-...”

 

The Knight met her eyes, unflinching.

 

“I… thought better of you.”

 

Sighing, the Knight let go of the assassin’s hair and passed the sword into his left hand, using it to gesture to the girl.

“Do you remember? What happened in the Capital?”

 

Emilia froze.

 

“You stopped me from killing Elsa. And because of that,”

As he spoke, his sword swung outward to point at Elsa’s resting place.

“-she almost killed a little girl, almost killed Betty, and almost killed me.”

 

Emilia looked at the crushed corpse under the club, then quickly looked away.

 

“Do you remember what I said?”

 

“...”

 

“You do, right?”

 

“...”

 

“Emilia.”

 

She looked at him. The pain clear on her face.

 

“Have you killed anyone?”

 

The shock, fury, sorrow, and horror in her eyes told him enough.

 

“I’m sorry. I won’t ask for the details. But you should know that people like this,”

He was still pointing at Elsa, then drifted the sword back to Meili’s throat.

“-and like this, are better for the world if they die.”

 

“N-No. There’s… better ways…”

 

“You disagree not because you don’t believe it, but because you are too kind.”

 

“The girl and her mabeasts would have killed the entire village if not for us, I suppose. The maid sisters are not back yet, it is not impossible that they have not survived, in fact. If that holds true, would you still forgive her, I wonder?”

 

The Ashen One hid his shock at the spirit’s declaration. It was true. He had not confirmed Rem and Ram’s survival. If either of them were dead, he felt he would have to restart. No matter how painful it was, it wouldn’t be worse than losing them.

 

Emilia hadn’t tried at all to hide her own shock. She was grappling with the torrent of emotions and impressions in her mind.

“It’s… wrong… can’t you see?! IT’S WRONG!”

She shrieked at them.

 

“‘Wrong to kill a murderer’, I suppose. Would you say the same about a Sin Archbishop, I wonder?”

 

“Hk! A- A Sin Archbishop would never be a child! That’s right! She’s only a child! It’s wrong to kill children, how can that not be the most obvious thing?!”

 

“Please.”

A hoarse voice croaked. It was Meili.

“Please…”

 

“I cannot allow you to harm her!”

 

“Please… let me see Elsa again.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“Let me see… Sissy…”

 

The trio sat in silence, staring at the girl.

 

Gently, the Knight placed a hand on her back and walked her to the body.

 

Meili stared intensely, as if trying to memorize the image. Walking around the slight crater, jostling the club to see its lack of movement, inspecting the place where the head used to be, smelling the grotesque chunks that still had clumps of hair attached, she continued investigating the scene.

 

When she had her fill, she walked to the Knight’s side and knelt, silent.

 

The Undead faced Emilia. Her face was a mess of agony. He felt guilty looking at her. Instead, he turned his head toward Meili. She raised her chin as snot and tears muddied her face.

 

Sighing, the Champion of Ash, the sword still in his left hand, rolled it in a circle and swung backhand, decapitating the child. Even as it continued its arc, he let go of the hilt and caught it in a reverse grip, bringing it up, then into his sheathe as he walked away.

 

Emilia was already on her knees, sobbing into her hands.

 

As he passed, Beatrice silently followed behind him.

 

They made their way back to the Manor.

Notes:

There it is. The ultimate clash between The Ashen One and Emilia's ideologies. I struggled really hard with this part. I was trying to find a way for him to heroically forgive Elsa and Meili, extending the hand of friendship, but I just knew that he never would. I did what I really didn't want to do and killed not only Elsa, but everyone's favorite monster-loli as well. It will take some time for Emilia to be able to look at him the same way again, but this isn't the end of their friendship.

I wanted to challenge myself with a character who made choices that I myself didn't like. I'm a naive guy and like the schlocky super-do-goody protagonists that can save everyone, friend and foe alike, but The Ashen One just isn't that kind of character. As an Undead, life is far too precious for him to forgive guiltless murderers.

We may never know why 'Mama' wanted his name, but that remains to be seen.

Whew! On a lighter note, let me know if the fights felt too jarring or confusing. I like the imagery I had in my head, but I'm not sure if I conveyed it well enough in writing.

Chapter 21: Chapter ⬛⬛: A Pilgrim's Dream (Arc 2)

Notes:

"No, Teacher, I have not. Could you tell it to me?"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“John.”

 

“Ah, Emilia… I-...”

The Knight stood in the Manor hallway, opening and closing his hands repeatedly with a nervous energy.

 

“I wanted to talk to you.”

 

“I… did, too, Emilia.”

 

The silver-haired beauty gestured toward the door to her room.

 

Wordlessly, he entered, and sat at the discussion table.

Was this table always here?

 

She sat on the other end of the dining hall.

 

The Knight looked around at the room.

“The dining-… Why are we here?”

 

“I wanted to talk.”

 

“Ah, yes. Me too. About Meili, right?”

 

“Yes, John. I want to talk about Meili.”

 

“...”

 

“You were right, John.”

 

“I was-... huh?”

 

“You were right. I was being a stupid little childish thing.”

 

“‘Childish… thing’? What are you talking about?”

 

Emilia stepped closer to him.

 

Where did the table go?

 

“You were right, as always, my Lord. My Dark.”

She pressed her body against his and took his hand in hers. Before he realized it, she had removed his Untrue Dark ring, exposing his Hollow form.

“I was stupid. You are everything, my Lord.”

 

He shoved Emilia away. Stepping back, he looked at her with shock and outrage.

This isn’t at all how she normally is. What is happening?!

 

As her expression contorted from lust to anger, then to fear, the skin on her face started sagging until her flesh began falling off.

 

Frozen with fear and confusion at the sight, he saw as the flesh underneath molded itself into a new shape. Yuria of Londor.

 

“My Lord.”

She raised her arms in welcome. Only for her face to fall apart once again, revealing Sirris.

“Traitor!”

With her arms still raised, she brandished two weapons. An estoc in her right hand, and a glowing purple blade of wavering light in her left.

Once again, the face melted and reformed into-

 

“Anri.”

 

Not the face she had likely possessed, for he had never seen it. It was merely the face he had imagined behind the helmet.

 

Her hands were now empty, and her expression was one of agony.

“Y-y-you were rihbt! I w-was s-stupid! Kill. Kill! KILL ALL WHO OPPOSE YOUR THRONE! KILL THEM AS YOU KILLED ME, AND BATHE IN THEIR ASHES UNTIL THE EMBERS OF-”

 



 

Gasping for air, the Ashen One awoke in a soft bed.

 

Tears flowed freely upon his cheeks.

“J-John.”

He heard a muffled sound next to him. He saw one of his large, calloused hands smushing the adorable, slightly chubby, cheeks of Beatrice.

 

“Ow, in fact.”

She mumbled.

 

“Ah! S-sorry! I’m so sorry, Beatrice!”

He pulled his arm back, ready for violent retribution, but-

 

“Betty?”

 

Her unusual irises bore into him.

 

“What is wrong, I wonder?”

 

“M-me?”

 

“You were dreaming, in fact. What happened, I wonder?”

 

“Oh, it was... just-…”

He frowned.

“What was-...”

 

Beatrice narrowed her eyes at him.

 

“What was my dream about? I can’t seem to remember…”

 

The little spirit continued eyeing him suspiciously until it became clear he would not recall.

Sighing, the blonde girl twiddled one of her spring-shaped curls and growled.

“All that to wake Betty up for absolutely nothing, in fact. I hope you are ready for severe punishment, I suppose.”

 

“What was your dream about?”

 

Faster than human thought, Beatrice’s pale face became a mottled red as she seemingly forgot how to breathe.

“B-B-BETTY… HAD-… I-… IT WAS NOTHING, IN FACT!”

She hopped out of bed and stormed out of the room without looking back at the Undead.

 

He was utterly perplexed.

What was that dream about, again?

He frowned with concentration.

 

“Would you like to find out?”

 

He whirled around, but alas, there was no one there.

 

“Who-... wait… what was that name I said?”

 

Notes:

"Have you ever heard the story of 'The Pilgrim's Dream'?"

Chapter 22: Aftermath (Arc 2)

Chapter Text

The morning sun lit up the main road to the Mathers’ Estate. The dazzling light was filtered through the beautiful green trees. Such a tranquil sight betrayed nothing of the violence displayed with the forest’s leafy expanse only moments prior.

 

“We aren’t meeting with the twins, I suppose?”

 

“We are. If we walk through the forest, we’re almost certain to miss each other. Since the threat is gone, they will either head back to the village or to the Manor.”

 

Beatrice let out a small ‘Hm.’

“The village is the more likely of the two, in fact.”

 

“Right... But I feel as though I shouldn’t be around Emilia for some time…”

 

“...”

 

The Knight slid his Lothric Knight Sword a foot or so out of its sheath and gazed at its blood-stained edge.

I upset Emilia so badly. Is it bad enough to deserve a reset?

 

“Do you think you made the wrong choice, I wonder?”

 

“...”

 

Beatrice stopped walking, forcing him to stop as well.

 

He turned to face her, then looked away.

“I-... don’t know…”

 

“Betty does not care one way or the other whether that girl should have been taken alive, I suppose. Betty will stand with your decision with confidence, in fact. She was a murderer. The penalty for murder is death. That is inescapable, in fact.”

 

The Ashen One crossed his arms and closed his eyes. He thought of every fight he’d had since coming to Lugunica.

First, the thugs. I was so ready to kill them. And yet, I spared them. Why?

He didn’t bother mulling over his very first encounter with Elsa.

I threatened that appa salesman, but I never intended to hurt him. But then… Old Man Rom… I was about to kill him because I thought he was lying about Emilia being there. In hindsight, I know he was telling the truth.

He frowned hard.

Then Reinhard. He was clearly acting in authority to keep the peace, and I challenged him. I was not of sound judgement at the time, but has much changed since?

His frown deepened even further.

Then my first real fight with Elsa. I never once considered taking her alive. I insisted on killing her without thinking of an alternative. Even after Emilia had pleaded with me.

He opened his eyes and glared down at the ground.

“Then when fighting Elsa again…”

No hesitation to kill whatsoever. But it’s different with Elsa. Isn’t it? There is not a shred of doubt that she would kill anyone without remorse. But…

But is it the same for Meili?

His frown turned into a grimace.

“But was it the same for Meili?”,

he corrected.

 

Meili had killed him once, using the mabeast. Before that, Elsa had killed Beatrice, and Meili only distracted them.

 

He shook his head violently from side to side.

“No, that’s moot. She was a danger. A threat. I removed that threat. I did the right thing. I truly believe that…”

 

Beatrice looked at him expectantly.

 

He met her eyes and groaned out his next words.

“I… just… hate that I felt nothing at all… when killing her…”

 

Beatrice’s brows raised with concern.

 

“I really am a monster, aren’t I? To feel nothing when killing a living human?”

 

Beatrice turned to look at the trees. 

 

He could tell she wasn’t dismissing his question by looking away, but instead pondering, thinking of the best way to answer.

 

“Betty… doesn’t know, in fact… Betty knows that she believes you did what was right, I suppose. That you did it to protect us, despite not knowing any of us for long, in fact. Betty knows that she will always take your side.”

As she spoke, she stepped toward him and squeezed his hand.

 

Just then, a hideous, blood-curdling scream rang out. The scream of a young girl. A scream of terror, pain, disgust, and fury. It came from the village.

 

Initially frozen in fear by the sound, he took a tentative step toward the noise before Beatrice yanked his arm.

 

“...No, I suppose.”

 

“B-Betty?”

 

“...It… is best that you do not return, in fact.”

 

The scream was followed by wailing sobs of ‘Why’ and ‘I don’t understand’. The voice was painfully familiar.

 

“The girl that Elsa threatened…”

 

Beatrice let go of his hand.

“Indeed, I suppose.”

 

“She… Never knew what Meili was, did she?”

 

“...Likely not, in fact…”

 

He hung his head, gripping the bridge of his nose.

 

“Come, let us be off, I suppose.”

Beatrice was already some yards away.

“It is a long walk back to the Manor and Betty is tired, in fact. If you behave yourself, Betty may allow you to carry her, I suppose.”

 

Failing to make him smile, her joke at least eased the burden on his mind.

Though as he walked, he felt heavier and heavier with every step. Pain mounting in his temple throbbing in time with the droning wail coming from the village.

 



 

“Weeeeeeeell, it seems you two had quiiiiiiiite the scuffle!”

 

Not even 20 feet into the manor, the Knight and Spirit pair encountered the Margrave as he looked down on them from a banister above.

 

The Ashen One barely hid the annoyance and pain in his glare.

 

“Mmmmmmm, I suppose a rewaaaaaaard is in order? Just naaaaaame your price and it shaaaaaaaaall be paid!”

 

“We could have used your help, Roswaal.”

The Undead challenged Magician directly, not caring for the insolence.

 

“Why I haven’t the faaaaaaaintest what you meeeaaaaaaan!”

Roswaal flung his hands limply, leaning back as if threatening to faint as he spoke.

 

The Knight had scoured his memories of the prior loops and came to an upsetting conclusion.

“You knew something was going to happen. You may not have known exactly what, but you knew how dangerous it would be.”

 

Roswaal’s smirk grew slightly, even as his body language became more stiff.

“And whereeeeeeeever would you have heard thaaaaaat?”

 

“Your Gospel.”

 

Time seemed to freeze.

 

Absently, the Ashen One clutched a hand toward his Dark Sign, though he felt nothing from it.

 

“Veryyyyy direct.”

The clown was barely putting any effort into his voice now.

 

Beatrice remained stubbornly silent, still holding her contractor’s hand.

 

“You knew. Beatrice almost died. I still don’t know for certain if Ram and Rem have survived.”

 

Roswaal’s body showed no change in bearing whatsoever, but his eyes looked far more deadly.

 

When was the last time I was so intimidated by nothing more than a pair of eyes?

“You could have helped us.”

 

“Buuuuut, I had Faith you would prevaaail.”

 

“And if I didn’t?”

 

“But you diiid. So no sense crying over things that never happened, eeeeh?”

Even his voice began to match the cold feel of his eyes.

 

“...”

The Undead simply remained silent. Nothing to say to that.

 

“What is yooour reward?”

 

“What would you have done…”

 

Roswaal’s head tilted at the dramatic pause.

 

“...If I had died?”

 

The Margrave had to fight back a giggle.

“OOOOOH, I would cryyyyyyyy, cry, cryyyy! Cryyyyy until the teaaaaars filled the entiiiiiiire manooooor! Oh, so dreeeaaaaadful! I would be fooooorced to drink awaaaay my soooorrooow!”

After his dramatic flailing was over, he smirked at the Knight below.

“...Something like that? Is that what you want?”

 

The Ashen One’s mouth twitched as he suppressed a snarl. Beatrice’s hand squeezed his, which cleared his mind.

 

“...You ought to have contingencies in place to prevent such devastation from befalling you, my Lord.”

 

Roswaal’s smirk faltered in uncertainty, but then spread into a wide grin.

 

“Is thaaaaat your rewaaaard?”

 



 

Emilia sat on her knees. She stared at the ground in front of her, but her sore eyes saw nothing.

That was Evil.

She couldn’t stop her mind from wandering back to that moment. That careless swipe of the sword.

It was disgusting.

The knowing look in the girl’s eyes as the severed head reached the ground.

It was haunting.

The sickening, yet quiet thud of the girl’s light corpse hitting the dirt road.

I cannot forgive this.

 

Suddenly, a sound arose. Accompanying that sound, like that of a misty swirl mixed with chimes, a light flashed around her neck as she beheld the form of her contracted Spirit.

“P-PUCK!”

Emilia gasped at the sight of him.

 

“Hi, Lia. I’m sorry I was gone for so long. Is everything okay?”

 

“...”

 

“Lia..?”

 

Emilia’s sobs returned full-force.

Her reddened eyes were hidden by her palms. The furry father patted his daughter’s head.

 

Their touching moment was cut short, however, as curious villagers approached the scene. Many eyes bulged with both shock and disgust at the unseemly display. Some struggled not to vomit. Others didn’t bother to try.

 

And as one little, orange-haired girl averted her gaze from the crushed remains of the assassin who had threatened her life, she saw something far worse.

 

The empty, open eyes, staring back as if in accusation, of Meili Portroute. Around 2 yards away from her slumped torso and spread limbs.

 

Before Petra could even understand what she was seeing, her own throat blistered in protest at the raging inferno coursing through it.

 

From afar, Emilia flinched at the shrill, horrid notes of lamentation. Her eyes growing further and further clouded by her tears.

 

“Yikes…”

The little, gray, cat spirit groaned.

“...I certainly missed something pretty upsetting, huh?”

He looked down at his charge, who was unaffected by his consoling.

“I’m sorry, Lia. I should have been here to help you.”

 

“It-… HIC-... It didn’t have to happen…”

As she fought through the convulsive intakes of air, she explained to her father what had happened.

 

When all that needed to be said was so, the spirit looked at his daughter with eyes of compassion.

“If the decision he made was one that hurt you, then I’m against it!”

He said with a flex of his tiny arms.

“-...Is what I’d like to say…”

 

Emilia pointed her amethyst-colored daggers in his direction with incredulity.

“P-Puck?!”

 

“Lia. She was going to kill you.”

 

“Sh-She was a child!”

 

“One who nonetheless has killed people, and tried to again today.”

 

“W-We could have captured her!”

 

“Yes, we could have. It would have been easy. But she would try to hurt you.”

 

“That’s a risk worth taking!”

 

Puck’s eyes became sharp as death.

“One I would never take.”

 

Emilia was momentarily frightened. But her shock only fueled more anger.

“WHY?! WHY SHOULD MY LIFE HAVE BEEN WORTH MORE?! SHOULD I ORDER PEOPLE TO DIE WHEN I COME TO RULE THIS LAND?!”

 

“Yes.”

 

Emilia’s face twisted.

 

They both ignored the eyes of the villagers on them.

 

“If you become the new monarch, then yes. You will have to order people to fight, even when you know they will not survive. You know this.”

 

“But… Those are soldiers. She was just a child.”

 

“A child who chose a life filled with death and destruction.”

 

The word rang in her sharp-tipped ears.

“‘Chose’?.. Do you really believe she would choose to be a killer?”

 

“That’s the only way.”

 

Visions of Emilia’s past raced through her mind.

“...No.”

 

Puck frowned.

 

“...You’re wrong.”

 



 

“Miss Emilia?”

 

Silence.

 

“Miss Emilia! Are you hurt?!”

 

Emilia was now sitting near the two bodies, her hand clenching the jewel around her neck until her knuckles lost all color.

 

“N-no. No, Rem. I’m fine…”

 

“Miss Emilia. It may not be safe, even now. We must return to the Manor.”

 

“And where… should they go?”

 

Rem and Ram turned to face each other, then back at the silver-haired half-elf on the ground.

 

“Who are you talking about, Miss Emilia?”

Rem deigned to ask.

 

Lifting her other hand, Emilia gestured to the villagers trying, and failing, to remove the Dragon Tooth from its place in the crater.

“If it might still be dangerous, then why should I go when they will remain here?”

 

Neither twin had an answer.

 

Similarly, the nearby villagers tried to pretend like they weren’t overhearing the conversation.

 

Ram looked at the severed head being taken away, in a burlap sack, to be burned.

“Miss Emilia? You are upset about what happened?”

She was not prepared for the violence in the gaze she was met with when she turned her head back toward the usually-tame half-elf.

“My apologies, Miss Emilia… I have said something foolish.”

 

Emilia’s eyes immediately lost their vitriol. She hated when people bowed to her. It made her feel like a fraud. After performing the practiced gesture that signaled her permission for Ram to lift her head, she asked a halting question.

“Do-... do you think… he did the right thing?”

 

Rem wasted no time.

“No. It was disgusting and pitiful.”

She ignored the hushed growl from her sister.

 

Emilia’s expression eased, though suspicion remained.

 

“I believe…”

Ram interjected.

“...that Sir Ashy One had performed his duties as a Knight splendidly.”

 

“Sister?!”

Rem was outraged.

 

Emilia waited patiently for ber to elaborate.

 

“Do not allow your judgement to be clouded, Rem. As a Knight, he is charged with protecting Miss Emilia above all else. On the battlefield, it is his place as Judge, Jury, and Executioner to decide the fate of his foes.”

 

“As a Knight… eh?”

 

Ram turned her attention back to Emilia.

 

“As my Knight… Is it not also his duty to obey my word?”

 

Ram hesitated.

“That is so, Miss Emilia.”

 

“Then he has failed.”

 

Rem did not allow the opportunity to pass.

“Indeed, Miss Emilia. He needed to await permission before acting. It was a reckless and impatient act of barbarism.”

 

Ram could not ignore this.

 

“‘Reckless’? ‘Impatient’? To lock the girl up would be reckless. To hesitate in his choice would have been indecisive. Traits unbefitting of-”

 

“Enough.”

Emilia held a hand up to forestall further argument.

“That is enough.”

She sounded so tired.

“I will return to the Manor… And decide-...”

She rubbed her eyes.

“-decide what is… to be done…”

 

Rem and Ram watched as the exhausted girl turned and trotted towaed the main road.

 

Silently, they followed.

 

The keening screeches from the little girl sounded no less unpleasant from farther away.

 



 

When the Champion of Ash saw the telltale speckles of silver, pink, and blue hair, his relief was undeniable. However, upon seeing Emilia again, he also began to dread her approach.

 

Several long minutes passed as she walked toward him. Despite everything, he felt a strong sense of shame. Unable to meet her gaze, he was unsure of whether she was glaring at him.

 

Sensing something of this discomfort, Beatrice squeezed his hand and muttered in a tone of annoyance,

“She isn’t looking at you at all, I suppose.”

 

That comforted him, but also made him slightly sad.

Have I truly ruined my friendship with Emilia?

 

He thought about the others he had befriended and wondered whether he should care so much.

 

I’m already so close to Betty, and I get along well with Ram. I suppose it’s not impossible to continue living peacefully in the Manor, especially since Emilia is so often busy with her studying…

 

Before he knew it, the silver-haired half-elf had passed him by. It stung, somewhat, to receive not so much as a snort of derision. Shortly after her, though, was Ram.

 

“Good work, Ashy One.”

 

It was high praise. A genuine compliment without any more irony than her silly nickname. It was unheard of from Ram.

 

Following even that, however, was a subtle glare from Rem.

 

That’s fine. There’s still much that I can do to salvage this.

 

“I’m glad you’re all safe.”

 

Ram nodded silently as Rem looked slightly down.

 

He watched as they passed and entered the Manor.

 

Beatrice set her eyes on him.

“Do not worry over how those silly girls are behaving, I suppose. Betty’s praise is all you need from now on, in fact.”

 

He smiled warmly. It then faded as he remembered that little girl’s screams.

How selfish is it to feel happy when that poor girl is suffering?

 

Beatrice noticed his mood darkening and pulled him along, moving toward the Manor entrance.

“You need to reward Betty’s hard work, in fact. Let us practice more magic, I suppose.”

 

Like a loyal servant, or perhaps more like a dog, he followed her lead.

 



 

[You’re still mad at me, aren’t you?]

 

Emilia didn’t answer the spirit. She sat at her desk staring holes into her study material.

 

Puck didn’t bother leaving his crystal. He knew she wouldn’t look at him regardless.

[You know what I’m going to say.]

 

Emilia did what she never had before. Not once since forming her contract with Puck had she evet removed the Jewel he rested inside of. Exasperated as she was, however, she could not bear to hear the cruel words she knew would be said. After removing the crystal, she placed it in a drawer by her bed.

 

Theoretically, he would still have been able to speak to her. Their bond was stronger than mere friendship, after all…

 

But…

 



 

“Good morning, Ram. You have done well. Come here.”

 

“Thank you, Lord Roswaal.”

Ram bowed and went to his side.

“I may not need mana, however. Perhaps never again, thanks to this.”

She lifted her hand, inspecting the ring once more.

“You were right. It is a very powerful artifact.”

 

“I see you’ve overcome your reluctance to wear it.”

 

Ram grimaced.

“I hate the idea of relying upon his goodwill… but he did seem genuine.”

 

Roswaal grinned.

“You are ceeertainly becoming affectionate, are you not?”

 

She huffed and turned her head away.

“Even dogs need praise, lest they wander too far.”

 

The Margrave chuckled and offered his lap.

 

She sank into his embrace.

“Miss Emilia is very upset.”

 

Roswaal’s smile disappeared.

“A small price.”

 

“...”

 

“Her good nature will be the death of her one day.”

 

“...”

 

“Don’t you agree, Ram?”

 

“...yes, Lord Roswaal.”

 

“Hmm.”

He didn’t respond to her unconvincing attitude.

Seems she, too, has misgivings over his choice. I only wonder what they would do if they’d known the things I’ve done.

 

As if she could see into his very soul, Ram looked into his eyes.

“He made a distasteful decision. I don’t know if it was necessary, but it was ruthless either way. Is he a good choice?”

 

“Dear Ram, that is precisely why he is a good choice. I’m sure he will agree.”

 

“Hmm.”

Ram snuggled into his chest and stared out the window, at the small plume of smoke in the distant village.

 

At the tiny pyre.

Chapter 23: Initiation and Termination (Arc 2)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You heard me.”

 

“No, I don’t believe I did.”

 

“My voice was perfect. If your brain is so terribly inept, then perhaps I need to say it perfectly again. ‘You may take the day off.’”

 

The Ashen One was speechless. If there’s anything he learned about Ram in the time he’d known her, it was that she absolutely detested physical labor. She would take any opportunity at all to push it onto him, though he didn’t mind much considering his physical prowess.

 

The blue-haired maid added,

“Rem and Sissy can take care of the work for today. You aren’t needed.”

 

“...That last part of the statement was a bit harsh, but I suppose I understand…”

 

“Good. Rem, it seems his stupid brain began working properly again, if only for a moment.”

 

“Excellent, Sissy. It seems he will not become incontinent again.”

 

“I feel like I would be more insulted if I knew what that word meant…”

 

After a few-too-many grumbles and groans from Beatrice caused him to be concerned for the maids’ lives, he decided to take their advice and return to his room.

“I understand it’s a reward for my hard work, but I feel a bit selfish at leaving them to do the housework in my stead.”

 

“Those two have been fine for years on their own, I suppose. Though they did not need to be so ungrateful to the man who had done so much for them, in fact! Betty shouldn’t have listened to you and taught them a lesson that-”

 

“Peace, peace. You know they mean nothing by it. And besides, it feels nice for them to speak so casually to me again. Especially Rem. Although I can sometimes feel the venom seeping into her words.”

 

“Only a pervert would be so consoled by insults, I suppose. But if Betty’s contractor is such a deeply disturbed person, there is not much I can do about it, in fact.”

 

“I’m beginning to understand more and more of the things you people say every day, but sometimes I wish I didn’t…”

 

“Come. Beings like us may not need sleep, but it’s still good for our minds to rest just as much as our bodies, in fact.”

 

He let her pull him into his bed and under the covers.

 




Beatrice woke with a jolt. She… she couldn’t breathe!

Wait, spirits don’t need air, in fact…

It’s still annoying, though…

She shimmied and shuffled until her eyes poked out from the large paw that covered her. It was her contractor’s hand.

“Eherherm.”

She cleared her throat as best she could under the circumstances.

 

The Ashen One looked down at her.

 

“Ow, in fact.”

 

He snatched his hand away and seemed very, very frightened.

But all she could see were the tracks streaming down his face.

 

She stared at him, hard.

 

“Betty?”

 

“What is wrong, I wonder?”

 

He was confused by her reaction, but she didn’t care. She had to know what had upset him so much. If it was anything like her-...

No, don’t even think about it.

 

He was struggling to remember. Was it an act? How convenient that he could forget so easily while she still-

No! Stop thinking about it! Never again!

 

To divert her self-destructive mind, she tried teasing him to draw him out of his stupor.

 

That was the plan, however he countered with an overly-effective maneuver.

“What was your dream about?”

 

DAMN! DAMN, DAMN, DAMN, I SUPPOSE!

“B-B-BETTY… HAD-… I-… IT WAS NOTHING, IN FACT!”

Refusing to allow her mind to recall that horrific scene, she stormed out, leaving him alone.

NEVER AGAIN, NEVER AGAIN, NEVER AGAIN, NEVE-

She literally bumped into one of the maid sisters.

 

“Ah! I’m terribly sorry, Miss Beatrice…”

She looked around, behind the spirit, and down the hall.

“Where is the Knight?”

 

“S-SEE FOR YOURSELF, I SUPPOSE! BETTY DOES NOT CARE, IN FACT!”

 

With nothing more, the little spirit left Rem to discover more clues on her own.

 

Shrugging to herself, Rem continued to his room and rapped her knuckles against the door.

“Sir Ashen One?”

 

Before long, the door opened and a haggard-looking man appeared on the other side. He wore no shirt, so Rem could see that his abused flesh did not merely end at his hands, but everywhere upon his torso. Refusing to allow her eyes to trace the paths lined by his scars, she kept a firm gaze on his eyes.

“You look horrible. How did you sleep?”

 

He chuckled lightly.

“Horrible.”

 

She frowned.

“Perhaps Sister was right. Another day might be necessary…”

 

“No. I would do better with something to keep my hands busy.”

 

“...Very well. We will need to find something for you, however. We are significantly ahead of our usual schedule.”

 

He looked up as he thought.

“Because of Ram’s new ring?”

 

“...Perhaps… Though it might be because we aren’t slowed down by a certain trainee.”

 

He smiled.

“Probably that, then. I’ll be ready in only a moment.

He prepared to close the door, but Rem called out.

 

“Oh, just one thing, Sir.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Why was Miss Beatrice so angry?”

She eyed his less-than-presentable form.

“You didn’t do anything inappropriate with her, did you?”

She asked with a look of disgust.

 

“Honestly? I wish I knew… I couldn’t remember my dream or why it upset me so much, so I asked what her dream was about, but she got angry and left. Then I heard-... Thought I… heard…”

He shook his head.

“No, I… just can’t quite remember…”

 

Rem frowned.

“Are you sure you are fit to work today?”

She sounded far more annoyed than concerned.

 

“Hah. Yes, I’m sure.”

He was smiling.

“But-...”

It flipped into a frown.

“...Will Emilia be out and about today?”

 

“No, Sir. She will be in her room.”

 

“Studying?”

 

“...She ought to be.”

Rem turned her head away, vaguely in the direction of Emilia’s room.

“You will not run into her any time soon.”

 

He wasn’t sure whether he was relieved or disappointed.

 



 

Days passed without any interaction between the Princess and the Knight. The twins noticed The Ashen One growing more sullen during his work. He spent more time wandering the halls, as if looking for something - or someone. After the first 2 forays, Beatrice wouldn’t walk with him anymore. His habit bore fruit, however. As he was walking the length of the mansion one day, he stopped, face-to-face with Emilia.

 

“H-hi…”

 

“Hello, Ashen One.”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“I… wanted… to talk.”

 

“I did, too.”

 

“Yes… It’s been some time, but-… about Meili-”

 

Emilia closed her eyes and held up a hand.

“Not yet. Not that… I’m… not ready to talk about that yet. I still need to understand… something…”

As she spoke, she caressed the green crystal hanging around her neck.

“No, I didn’t want to talk about Meili just yet.”

 

The Knight stared back, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion and unease.

 

“I have a question.”

 

“...”

 

“Do you want to be my Knight?”

 

His eyes looked blank.

“I-… I’m not sure I understand…”

 

She smiled and shook her head slightly.

“You are a Knight, but you are sworn to another Kingdom. I am asking if you would swear yourself to me as my vassal.”

 

His expression cleared.

“Oh… That’s right.”

He frowned and turned away.

I am sworn as the last of the Darkmoon Knights… I wouldn’t abandon Company Captain… but…

He walked to the window and looked outside. At the lush green grass, the blue sky that turned green, yellow, orange, then red closer and closer to the horizon.

 

“Do you want to return to your Kingdom?”

The voice, like a silver bell, rang out.

 

He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Images of Lothric passed through his mind. Nothing but death, decay, darkness, rot, and…

“...No.”

He turned to face Emilia.

“Rather… if I can find a way back, I would want to return with my friends. To show them this land, and live together here.”

 

Emilia smiled at him. It was a relief like nothing else he’d ever experienced to see that she was able to relax in his presence again. Even if she was still more stiff with him.

 

“Well, if that ever comes to pass, we have plenty of room to accommodate your people. They are welcome here for as long as you remain our friend.”

 

His chest tightened.

“I’m… your friend… huh?”

 

Emilia’s smile faded. She looked down.

“I know… you aren’t an evil man. I… still need to think about… things… but I know you aren’t evil. You are still my friend. I only hope I can continue to be yours.”

 

He fought the feeling of warmth in his eyes. That sensation he, unfortunately, has become more and more familiar with lately. He inhaled deeply, then held it for some time.

 

Emilia walked to the window and gazed out beside him, even as he was still facing away.

 

Finally, he exhaled explosively then panted for air. He gathered himself up and stood straight.

“I still fight for the Darkmoon and their cause. But I am not sworn to the Kingdom of Lothric itself.”

 

“I don’t think I quite understand, but you are still a Knight, correct?”

 

“I am. But…”

He faced her once more, even as her eyes were away, trained on the sunset.

 

“‘But’?”

 

“...But… while I will fight with the Oath of the Darkmoon etched into my Soul, if I am to live in this Kingdom, I should swear myself to the one who will take the throne, should I not?”

 

Emilia smiled.

“That’s not really the way you’re supposed to swear fealty, you know? ‘I probably should, right?’ isn’t much of an Oath.”

 

He laughed lightly.

“Hahaha… No, it isn’t.”

 

They finally faced each other again, their profile illuminated by the window.

 

“Roswaal said you mentioned something about wanting to be in charge of protecting this land. I figured he would have talked with you about it.”

 

His lips twisted.

“Mm… Not quite, though that isn’t necessarily wrong…”

…Is this what I want?

He looked into the half-elf’s purple eyes.

I can’t deny how much better I feel knowing that she’s still my friend… I want to stay here with these people. I will fight to protect them against any threat.

His expression became hard.

“Of course I will be your Knight.”

He knelt, head bent, before his Mistress.

“I pledge myself to you, Emilia.”

 

“Not so fast.”

 

He lifted his head. Her eyes were just as hard as his.

 

“I appreciate your excitement. Really, I reeeaaaally do… but you need to know my terms first.”

 

“Terms..?”

 

“First-”

She pointed a finger in his face.

“-you may not sentence anyone to death without my permission.”

 

He frowned.

“Anyone? What if they attack me first?”

 

“You may fight back, of course, but you may not kill them. Not until I, or someone whom I grant the authority, give you the order.”

 

“No killing… That will be hard…”

 

“Did you think being my Knight would be easy?”

 

He frowned harder. But then his face brightened as he gave a wry smile.

“Hah, I suppose I didn’t, at that.”

 

Her smile matched his, now.

“Second! You must abide by the laws of this Kingdom, which means you must learn them, front and back! That means studying alongside me. And no slacking off!”

 

“Oh… that… makes sense. I can do that-... wait… I don’t think I can. I can’t read your writing.”

 

Her smile grew ever more mischievous.

“Ram and I will run you through the wringer! And you’ll have to continue with your chores in the mansion, as well. Are you prepared for that?”

 

He liked the energy she was showing.

“Yes, my lady.”

 

“Last!”

 

A fire seemed to shine in both of their eyes.

 

“Our lives will be full of fun and laughter! Can you handle that?!”

 

After taking a moment to register her words, he burst into laughter.

“Yes! Yes, my Lady!”

 

She took his hand into hers.

“Then by this rite, you are now a Knight under the silver-haired half-elf, Emilia. By my authority, should I take the throne, you shall become a fine Knight of this Kingdom. Fight with honor and distinction…”

Her expression darkened ever-so-slightly.

“...And with restraint.”

 

He matched her seriousness.

“Yes, my Lady.”

 

She let go of his hand, then turned back to the window.

 

He followed suit. 

 

“We still need to talk about… That girl… But I need time.”

 

“I understand… my Lady.”

 

She shook her head.

“No need for that ‘my Lady’ stuff. When it’s just us, you can keep calling me ‘Emilia’.”

 

“...Very well.”

 

“Oh, there was something else… Roswaal mentioned something about the village…”

Her face brightened with realization.

“Your first assignment!”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Nobody… can move the weapon you left… It became a firepit to dispose of… the bodies. The villagers don’t seem to mind keeping the firepit there, but for some reason Roswaal doesn’t like the club. He said something more… ‘aesthetic’ would be better.”

 

“I see… the bodies…”

 

“I asked a villager to spread Meili’s ashes over her sister. It only felt right.”

 

“...A firepit, huh?”

 

“You have an idea?”

 

“...I… just might.”

 



 

The Ashen One arrived, back in the village. He received many stares, some suspicious, some scared, only a few seemed to be positive.

 

He awkwardly made his way to the firepit. As Emilia had said, it was a spread of ashes. None of the gore remained, though some white bones were still poking out from the mound. He reached and grabbed the handle of the Dragon Tooth with both hands.

 

Some villagers chuckled to themselves as they saw him wrench at it.

 

The laughter quickly died in their throats as it shifted, then slid entirely out of the earth below. Mud was caked onto the end of the club, as well as some dried blood that failed to burn away, insulated by the club as it was. Thankfully no solid viscera remained intact. Beatrice had stayed behind, so he had to beg a washcloth from a stunned onlooker. He wiped down the weapon and returned it to his bottomless box.

 

He stared down at the pit. Something felt missing, however. As he stared down at the pile of ash and bone, he put his hand back into the box.

What am I looking for?

Before his mind could fit the pieces together, he pulled something out and stared at it.

 

“...”

 

Most of the onlookers lost interest, but a few remained.

 

“This.”

 

Looking back at the pit, he knelt in front of it.

 

In his hand was a coiled sword fragment.

 

“With this, I might return to Lothric… but I couldn’t come back without a Bonfire here. But this way…”

He stuck the fragment into the pile of ash and stood up.

“It’s only a fragment, but…”

He reached a hand out and, without discernible action on his part, the pile flared to life as raging flames burned around the twisted steel.

 

Warmth.

 

He knew this warmth. He could remember a time when it was the only way he felt safe.

 

He wiped a tear. He was disappointed.

But this warmth is nothing compared to what I’ve felt here.

“I made the right choice. To stay here.”

He sat at the Bonfire, and rested. He stared into the dancing flames. He could feel no primal power from it. It would not act as a beacon for traveling to or from Lothric.

 

He wasn’t sure how long he had been there before a hand touched his shoulder. The Champion of Ash turned his head, but before he could see who it was, a hard crack flipped his head to the other side.

“AGH! WHAT-”

He beheld a young, orange-haired girl holding her hand in pain.

 

“You.”

She whispered.

 

“Why-”

 

“You are the Knight who saved the village?”

 

“...I… am.”

 

“You saved my people.”

 

“Ram and Rem- the maids deserve more praise for that, but yes.”

 

She was rubbing her sore hand.

“I feel honor-bound to thank you for what you did to help us.”

 

“So you hit me?”

 

“I hit you because of how you did it.”

 

“‘How’…”

He was rubbing his stinging cheek.

 

“You just left those horrible corpses behind. Do you have any idea how traumatic that is for a little girl like me?”

 

“...Well… to be frank… no. I’d never even seen a child until arriving in Lugunica.”

 

“But-… well-… But no one ever told you leaving corpses lying around is rude?!”

The girl bristled, indignant at his genuine reaction.

 

“Again… No. I’ve been surrounded by corpses my entire life. As much of it as I can remember, that is.”

 

Petra’s eyes widened. She hesitated.

“Are you from Vollachia? Mama said that the people there are real scary ‘cause they don’t care so much about killing people.”

 

“Vollachia… That place mentioned again. It seems likely that Lothric is somewhere around there, but I don’t know.”

 

“...You don’t know where you are, you don’t even know about kids… you don’t really know a lot, do you?”

 

He grinned.

“No, I don’t. But I’m learning every day.”

 

Petra sat beside him.

 

He made no sign that he minded.

 

“It’s a Bonfire now. I like that. I don’t like seeing the bones, but-…”

 

“There weren’t any Bonfires without bones in them back home.”

 

“Uwahhh… You really are scary, Mister.”

 

“Then why sit with me?”

 

Petra stared into the flame.

“To understand you.”

 

He looked into the sky.

“Just like Emilia.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“The elf with the silver hair. She was very upset with me for killing that girl.”

 

“So was I.”

 

“‘Was’? Not anymore?”

 

“...I still kinda am…”

 

“...”

 

“...But I know you were protecting us… And it seems like you didn’t have any real reason to. That’s why I wanna understand you.”

 

“Emilia said just about the exact same thing. Either she’s much more naive than I thought, or you are much smarter than I thought.”

 

Petra took his half-hearted words at face value and looked down before replying,

“Can’t it be both?”

 

The Undead looked at his hand. He clenched his fist repeatedly.

“I never thought of that.”

 

“I’m smart, so you should listen to what I say.”

The girl grinned smugly.

 

“And what is it you will say?”

 

“All kids of the village get a year’s worth of candy!”

 

He smiled.

“Once I figure out what ‘candy’ is, I’ll ask Emilia.”

 

The girl looked horrified.

“Y-YOU…!”

 

He gazed back with concern.

 

“Y-YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT CANDY IS?!”

She had a glimmering sheen in her eyes, as if the very thought of a life without candy was almost enough to bring her to tears.

 

“My first memory is crawling out of a grave. I hadn’t had a lot of good things until I came here.”

 

She shrank away from him.

“Out of a grave? Scaryyy…”

 

“And yet-...”

He gave her a warm grin.

“-here you are trying to understand me. You’re a very brave person.”

 

“And smart!”

 

“...And smart…”

 

Without prompt, she hopped up onto her feet and started toward the houses before turning back.

“Don’t forget to ask the pretty lady about candy! It’ll change your life!”

With that, she left him alone with his thoughts.

 

Which were…

 

I still have some homeward bones, not to mention the miracle…

“I’m fairly sure this Bonfire won’t actually work the same as back home, though.”

 

He considered the people he had left behind.

Will they be fine without me? Will they do better without a harbinger of death like me around?

 

“Hey.”

 

He turned, unconsciously flinching in preparation for another attack.

 

“You’re the one?”

 

“...Seems so.”

 

“...”

 

A tall, brown-haired woman stood wringing her hands together.

 

“You-… you saved my daughter’s life, and I cannot ignore that.”

 

“If you feel indebted, it may help you to know that I have already been amply rewarded for my efforts. I don’t need any more.”

 

She hesitated, biting her lip.

“I see… But… still, I would not feel right if I did nothing for you. I noticed your weapons were damaged in the fighting. I know of a blacksmith in the capital that actually owes me something of a favor. We could have someone take the weapons up there, and-”

 

“Actually… I would want to go along. If it can wait, I will see when Emilia next plans to return to the capital. Is that alright?”

 

“Ah, of course! I would need to send a letter anyway, so that would work just fine. I will find a way to let you, or one of the other Manor residents, know when he has responded.”

 

“That would be most kind, thank you.”

He lowered his head.

 

“N-NO! Thank you!”

She bowed deeply.

 

“Moooooom! Quit suckin’ up to him!”

Petra was leaning out from behind a nearby house, glaring at the man.

 

The poor woman looked mortified.

 

“As you can see-”

The Knight gestured with a smile.

“-she and I are quite good friends.”

 

“Oh, yeaaaah? Well what’s my name?”

 

“...”

He looked down, then back up.

 

“Well, what’s mine?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Fair enough…”

 

“Young lady, get back to your chores before I give you double!”

 

“Y-YES MA’AM!”

The girl bounced out of sight like a frightened rabbit.

 

“I’m so sorry about her.”

 

“Nonsense. I may not understand much about family or friendship, but it’s clear how much you care about her. Just knowing that she’s in good hands makes me feel a lot better.”

 

“...Her name is Petra. Mine is Georgina.”

 

“Well met, though I’m sorry to say I don’t have one to give in return.”

 

The woman looked very sad.

“You… didn’t know your parents?”

 

“The only name I remember being given to me is a title: The Ashen One. It’s what I’ve been using for as long as I can remember.”

 

“Why don’t you choose one yourself?”

 

“...Until recently, the title was more than enough. Now, though…”

He turned his head toward the Manor.

“I’m leaving my new name in the hands of someone I trust more.”

 

“More than…”

 

“Someone I trust more than myself.”

 

Georgina smiled warmly.

“I can’t say I understand, but it’s wonderful that you have someone you can rely upon. It means a whole world of difference when you have somebody you can fall back on.”

 

He huffed.

“As a Knight I should be that someone. But I find myself leaning on them far too much.”

 

She pouted.

“That’s the whole point, though! You don’t just lean your whole weight on somebody all the time! Then you’re a burden. You lean just enough on them to walk so that when you’re upright, they lean back on you. Sometimes… you’ll have to hold them up, even when you feel like you can’t walk anymore… but in those moments-…”

She put a hand on his shoulder.

“-...in those moments, sometimes just standing together is enough. Enough to get through anything.”

With that, she, too, left him alone with his thoughts.

 

“Well…”

He groaned as he rose to his feet.

“I suppose it’s time to teach Betty something new.”

Producing his pyromancy flame, he stared into its flickering depths until something new burst to life within it.

Notes:

And thus concludes Arc 2.

Wow. Can't believe we're finally here. Can't believe I was on time to make a little bonus chapter for April Fool's, let alone finish the arc by now.

I've come to a realization that I had no idea what my story was about. If you were to ask me what, in the fewest words possible, Re:Zero was about, I would say "Identity". But until recently, if you asked me to do the same with this story, I couldn't really say anything other than "I replaced the main character of a story I like with super-cool unoriginal OC."
Now, though, I'm forcing myself to reconsider a lot of things. I found myself in the hole of "Re:Zero scene, but replace MC" for a lot of my favorite ideas, but now I'm considering how my character is impacting the story itself. How characters will grow and change in different ways than they had through Subaru's influence. How antagonists will respond to a different kind of threat, etc.

And how the world has more than just one or two 'special visitors'...

After an interlude and some misnomers, we will see where The Ashen One's adventures will take him in Arc 3. Thank you so much for reading!

Chapter 24: Interlude -- The Mysterious Stranger (Arc 1B)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Let’s see… She said he’d be somewhere around… here… Hm…”

In the streets of the capital of Lugunica, an imposing figure in heavy armor drew the eyes of many. Though the subject at hand had eyes on only one thing.

 

A small girl with short-cut green hair was frantically looking from person to person. It was obvious that she was looking for someone she could not find, but was too scared to search.

 

A heavy set of metal boots stepped into the girl’s field of view. The figure crouched before the girl.

“Hello, little lady. Are you lost?”

 

The girl’s eyes welled up with tears as she cowered from the imposing bulk.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry… here…”

Taking off the helmet, and setting it under an arm, they reassured the little girl with a smile.

“See? I’m a little lady, too!”

 

The woman in armor instantly caught even more eyes. She had dark skin of chestnut brown. A rarity in Lugunica. Her long white hair was nestled in a loose bun, and her eyes were a dazzling shade of bright green.

 

The little girl, and a few onlookers, were transfixed by her beauty.

 

“Who are you looking for?”

 

“M-... my… mama.”

Her eyes became teary again.

 

“Well don’t you worry. I’ll help you out. And-”

She flexed her unoccupied arm.

“I’m super strong! So you’ll be safe with me.”

 

The green-haired girl quickly forgot her concern and took the kind lady’s gentle, yet strong, hand. They walked together, searching along the stalls until the girl began shifting her head from side to side more frequently.

 

The armored woman gave her a glance and heard,

 

“...Familiar…”

 

It wasn’t much longer before they came across what they had both been looking for.

 

“Hey!”

 

The girl gasped.

“Papaaaaa!”

Without hesitation, she ran to a large, well-built appa merchant and flung her arms around his waste, not letting go.

“I lost mama and this lady helped me! I was… so scared…”

 

“Kadomon, right?”

 

The green-haired man eyed the woman suspiciously as he stroked his daughter’s hair.

“Who are you?”

He asked roughly.

 

“Well isn’t this a lovely coincidence! I’m here on behalf of someone who wants… this.”

She handed him a piece of paper.

 

He took one look and blanched. The straw in his mouth nearly fell to the ground as his jaw dropped.

“I-... no, I-…”

 

“It seems…”

She put her hands on her hips.

“You owe my client a favor.”

 

He gritted his teeth and looked down at his daughter, then back at the paper.

“Gah… alright. I don’t know how I’ll do it, but I’ll give it a shot. I owe at least that much.”

 

“You still have some old connections, don’t you? That’s what she said, anyway.”

 

He grumbled.

“Not many that I like, to be honest…”

 

She shrugged.

“Guess that makes sense.”

 

He still seemed annoyed. She wondered about it.

“Why so fidgety, though? Not like it puts you in danger or anything, right?”

 

“Nah, nah, it’s just… bad luck with folks in armor today…”

 

“Heh. Ran into another one like me, eh? Not many of the knights here actually wear their full-plate, though.”

 

“Few enough, but you’re the second one today I’ve seen with your own custom kit.”

 

“Ah?”

Sounds like him.

“What’d he do?”

 

“Hm? Oh, nothing, really. He just walks right up to me and stares into my soul for a solid minute. I finally get his attention and he starts acting all weird like he just woke up and walks off without buyin’ anything.”

 

That’s odd… Doesn’t sound like Adam…

“What did his armor look like?”

 

“A lot of questions… This part of the favor?”

 

“Nah, consider it a personal one for me.”

 

“Eh… Well, whatever. Anyways, it was typical fare, just beat to hell. Had some modifications, though. A little plate under the shoulder, a red mantle, that kinda thing.”

 

Red? Mantle? Definitely not him…

Looks like there’s a new guy in town…

She smirked.

“Hey, thanks. Now I owe you something, too.”

 

“How ‘bout you go find my wife and let her know our little Plum is safe and sound? Poor thing must be worried sick.”

 

“Yeah, I can do that.”

 

“Wait!”

The little girl, who was apparently named “Plum” held out an appa to her.

“For saving me!”

 

The woman fought the urge to squeal from the sheer cuteness and took the appa.

“Thanks, kid, but that favor’s already paid for. In fact…”

She tossed a silver coin to the merchant who caught it backhand.

“Keep the change, and keep up the good work, Kadomon.”

 

He mumbled something bitter under his breath, but accepted the coin nonetheless.

As she made to leave, he spoke up.

“What’s the name?”

 

She took a bite of the crisp appa. As always, the juiciness surprised her and she failed to catch all the sweet liquid. Giving a slightly embarrassed smile, she attempted to maintain some dignity.

“Valentine”, She giggled.

She stowed her helmet  and took another bite.

“Remember to patronize the Hoshin company!”

As she walked away, she waved a hand in farewell.

 

“Hoshin, eh? Figured as much…”

Kadomon looked back at the paper again.

“This’ll be a real annoyin’ job…”

 

Notes:

Finally get to introduce another new character (and tease a third). The story is still going to cling to certain plot points identical to the original rezero storyline for a little while, but will definitely be diverging in other ways. Time will tell how far it will be, and how soon.

Chapter 25: Interlude -- Twin Humanities (Arc 2.5)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A man in Lothric Knight Armor was demonstrating his swordsmanship. While neither his technique, nor his fom, were particularly impressive among the Knights of Lugunica, it was enough of a spectacle for his audience.

Most of them, anyway.

 

Rem sat in her chair, watching the display. As he swung his sword two, three, four times, she suppressed a yawn. As he twirled in place, swinging madly at invisible foes, even as the village children gasped and cheered, she watched a passing butterfly. As he leapt high into the air, produced a weapon as if from nowhere, and slammed hard into the ground, allegedly reenacting his victory against the assassin from weeks prior, Rem studied her sister’s face. The hard lines from her creased brow, her thin lips pressed together.

 

Why was she watching so intently? Why did she care so much?

 



 

“Well done, Ashy One.”

 



 

“Good Work, Ashy One.”

 



 

“Fine job, Ashy One.”

 



 

“Sister.”

 

“Yes, Rem?”

 

“You really enjoy the Knight’s company, do you not?”

 

Ram frowned at the accusation.

“Heh! He manages to succeed from time to time. I find that to be impressive. Like a baby learning to talk.”

 

“You really think that way?”

It was clear by Rem’s tone that she didn’t believe her.

 

Ram turned her back on her blue-haired twin.

“Despite his many issues, it is true that Miss Emilia’s Knight is capable of impressive feats.”

 

“As are you, Sissy.”

 

“...As am I.”

She, almost reluctantly, agreed.

Her eyes dropped to the floor.

 

“What has been troubling you, Sissy?”

Rem walked around her sister’s left side and took a hand into hers.

 

Ram continued glaring at the floor.

 

“It’s clear that something has been steering your attention away. Is it Him?”

Rem’s heart sank with dread as her pink-haired twin did not immediately answer. It seemed to mean that she had struck upon the truth.

 

“Not… as such…”

Ram lifted her free hand and glared at the shining green ring on her longfinger.

“I feel-…”

She could not continue.

 

“Sissy. That man should not cause you such discomfort! We should confront him about whatever-!”

 

Ram pulled her surprised sister into a hug.

 

“S-... sissy?”

 

“I love you, Rem. I love you so much, and it terrified me for so long to know that I might not have the strength to protect you.”

 

“Sissy… I-…”

 

“I… feel guilty… that it’s by His borrowed strength that I’m strong enough to do this.”

She squeezed her sister tighter.

“To hold you and never have to let go. To Hell with anyone who would ever want to tear us apart.”

 

“Sissy…”

Rem’s eyes glistened, but she pulled away, slightly.

“So-…”

Her voice became sharp.

“-He gives you a gift and now you trust him with your life?”

 

Ram pulled away as well. She still held her sister, but now she was glaring at her, trying to catch her eye but unable to do so.

“Rem.”

She still couldn’t lock eyes.

She put her hands on both sides of Rem’s face and forced her attention toward her.

“Rem, look at me!”

 

Silence.

 

“...Rem…”

Her voice was calmer as her face relaxed slightly.

“The gift he gave to me… was the power to protect you… To keep you safe.”

 

Rem’s eyes quivered under her beloved sister’s gaze.

 

“He didn’t buy my affection.”

Ram said with disdain.

“He earned my trust.”

She continued more softly.

She wrapped her arms around Rem and hugged her once more.

“I promised myself I would never regret losing my horn… but I couldn’t help but feel useless compared to you.”

 

Rem gasped at her.

“To… me?! Sissy-!”

 

“Yes, Rem. To you. You were stronger than I could ever hope to be. But now I don’t need you to put yourself in harm’s way anymore. Now I don’t need to cower behind my little sister. Now I can-... no… not protect you. Stand beside you.”

 

“Sissy…”

Rem was crying now. But that was okay. Because they held each other close.

 

Ram ran a hand through her sister’s blue hair.

When was the last time we talked like this? Even this… it’s all thanks to that-...

 

Rem frowned.

“You’re thinking about that freeloader even now, aren’t you?”

 

Ram smiled.

“So are you.”

Ram felt her sister’s body shaking.

Was she trembling with rage?

 

But no, the mirth in Rem’s next words told her that she was merely shaking with inaudible laughter.

 

“Will that bastard always come between us?”

 

“I hope so.”

Ram answered.

 

Rem pulled away once more and looked at her sister incredulously.

 

“I hope he will always come between us.”

Ram continued. She put a hand on Rem’s cheek.

“Like a bridge, he’ll come between us… not a wall.”

Notes:

Bonus points for anyone who recognizes the reference (aka basically plagiarized scene) in this chapter

Chapter 26: The Familiar (Arc 3)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hnng… GHHAA!”

 

“Good. Now… over there.”

 

“Hahh… HNG! RAHH!”

 

“Mmm… Fine. Now… there.”

 

“Why… am I doing this?”

The Ashen One leaned, resting on the boulder that he had just lifted and lowered on the Manor grounds.

 

Rem looked at him disdainfully.

“Because Rem said so.”

 

The Knight laughed.

“But really, why?”

 

Rem’s expression cleared.

“We are tamping down the earth to make way for a new garden bed.”

 

“Ah!”

He smiled, imagining the new assortment of flowers and whatever else might be planted there.

“Heh, ‘we’? I don’t see you lifting any boulders.”

 

Rem flicked her hair.

“Rem could if she wanted.”

 

“Right, right. So now… here?”

 

“Mmm… Here.”

 

“Yes, ma’am! HNG!”

Even as he set his burden upon his shoulder, he heard an approaching dragon carriage. Slowly, so as not to lose his balance, he turned to face the main road.

 

“Not there!”

Rem was annoyed.

 

“Nno, I hhearrd sommethinng. A c-carriagge.”

His words were strained by the boulder’s weight.

 

Rem turned as well.

 

Together they waited to see if their ears heard true. Shortly, they saw that it was so. A simple carriage appeared, being drawn by a wide-bodied, cerulean dragon. The dragon continued bearing the cart across the road toward the Manor, but the driver stared wide-eyed at the seemingly human man casually carrying a massive boulder. The young man watched with shock, but did not forget his manners, since he gave them a gentle nod as the carriage passed them by.

 

“A vviss-itor?”

 

“A messenger, more likely. The carriage is very dull, unlike the ornate, decorated carts of the Capital's nobles.”

 

“Hmm… Oh, s-sorry. Hrn…yahh…”

He set the boulder down. Only then, a thought occurred to him.

“‘Tamping down the earth’… Couldn’t Roswaal have cast a simple earth spell?”

 

“Of course. Lord Roswaal is an expert in nearly all things magical.”

 

“I won’t say what you know I’m thinking…”

 

“Very wise. If you continue such adept strategies, I may just come to tolerate your presence.”

 

Even after all they had done working beside each other this last month or so, her words still had the bite of truth hiding under the surface. There was much less of it now, but some remained. That still made him a little sad.

 

Despite that thought, however, he smiled.

“I suppose our conversations are more fun when we banter like this anyway.”

 

“Come. We should heed the message.”

 

He followed.

“You think it’s the call she’s been waiting for?”

 

“Possibly. Though it might just as easily be mail to Lord Roswaal.”

 

“True enough.”

 

They reached the carriage just as the driver was pulling a crate from the back.

 

“Ah! Let me help you with those!”

The Ashen One swiftly offered his aid.

 

The man was nervous, but acquiesced.

“S-sure.”

 

“Did you come from the Capital?”

 

The man looked stricken.

“H-how-?”

 

The Knight chuckled a little, to help ease the driver’s nerves.

“We were expecting a letter, that’s all. I’m very strong, but there’s no need to be so skittish. I’m but a humble Knight.”

 

That, more than anything else, seemed to confuse the man.

“Kn-knight? And yet you work in the field and are helping me unload this cargo?”

 

“My strength would go to waste if I let someone else do all this, right? At least that’s the way I see it. Makes it less irritating when Ram puts more work off on me, heh!”

 

The driver merely glanced at him while pulling away more cloth bundles.

 

Rem went inside to inform Ram of the messenger. In the meantime, the driver and Knight continued their talk.

 

“So where are you from?”

 

“Ah-...”

He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

“-that’s not really important. Had a little trouble back there…”

 

The Knight let his evasion pass.

“Then where did all this come from?”

 

“Oh, I had several stops. Some from the Capital, including a sealed letter that might well be what you said you were waiting for, but most comes from the outlying settlements.”

He said, spreading one arm in a vague, south-westerly direction.

“Normally I don’t take on these kinds of transport requests, but the pay was good enough to tempt me… I had a pretty frightening near-miss involving a bandit raid, though. Thankfully there was a mercenary already there. He made quick work of the main force and hunted down the stragglers. By the time I arrived, most of them had already dispersed.”

 

“Bandits, eh?”

He muttered under his breath.

In his time interacting with the residents of both the Manor and the village, as well as what he could now read from Beatrice’s library, however slowly and haltingly, he learned much about how human societies function. And in the case of things like banditry, where they don’t.

“I have no patience for men who would kill others merely for money.”

 

The driver sighed and spread his arms.

“Yeah, but I sure appreciated it.”

 

What?

The Ashen One eyed him.

 

“I understand Knights have very low opinions of mercenaries, but at times like those-… It’s hard for common folk like me and those villagers to see them in the same light.”

 

The Undead’s shock disappeared as he understood.

Ah. He was still speaking of mercenaries. I suppose I never realized… but he’s right. Mercenaries do also kill people for money.

“I see. I was talking about the bandits, however. I hadn’t quite comprehended that, from a certain vantage, it is true that mercenaries are not so different from them, the way they make their living. The difference, though, is that mercenaries do not target innocents.”

 

The man grimaced.

“At least in theory… It is also true that many mercenaries disregard morals or legality. It all depends on who they choose to take contracts from, I guess…”

 

The Knight grunted from the unpleasantness of the thought.

“And… this is the last. The maids should come back out soon to bring tea, or maybe some confections. Help yourself while I start bringing these inside.”

 

“Oh, thank you! I’m not exactly frail, but my arms aren’t much built for this sort of thing!”

 

“Of course! So… what’s your name?”

 

The driver tilted his head slightly with a strange look.

 

“Ah, right, sorry. I’m supposed to give my name first. I am Sir Ashen One.”

 

The man’s face went utterly blank.

 

Though the Undead couldn’t tell why, the man was habitually hiding his emotions. It wouldn’t do well to laugh at a Knight’s name, after all. Even one so seemingly kind and approachable.

 

The man extended his hand to shake.

“Otto. Otto Suwen.”

 



 

“So it was?”

 

“Mhm. We’ll be heading back to the Capital for the ceremony.

Emilia folded the letter and stuffed it back into the envelope.

 

“Will I be with you for the ceremony as your Knight? I’m not sure how long it will take for the Smith to fix my weapons, so I may be busy with that. I could send Betty in my stead.”

He did not have to explain that Beatrice would be going along. It was well known among those in the Manor that, save for when chores needed to be done, Beatrice could be found wherever The Ashen One was.

 

Emilia frowned.

“We’ll see.”

 

“Should we begin preparing your luggage at once, Miss Emilia?”

 

“We have a few days, so it’s not such a rush, Rem.”

 

“Very well. Please decide on which outfits to take so we can carefully prepare them.”

 

Emilia nodded and sent the maid off.

 

“I saw you talking with the messenger. Did he say anything interesting?”

 

The Ashen One adjusted himself in his seat.

“A bit. He mentioned trouble with bandits in some nearby village. He said a mercenary had taken care of it, but still…”

 

“That’s in the direction we’ll be traveling…”

 

“Exactly. I’m not worried that we couldn’t stop them, or anything, but-…”

 

Emilia lowered her head, her expression grave.

“Bandits are far too common along the Highway now. If they’re targeting large settlements, especially one so close to the Lord of this territory, that definitely spells trouble.”

 

The Knight dipped his head as well. He was supremely confident in his ability to protect Emilia, but as a Knight, he is also responsible for the wellbeing of his Master’s people. He couldn’t help but feel as though he was failing in that regard.

 

Emilia noticed his mood, but said nothing. The only comfort she thought to give was to remind him of how he handled the assassins, but that would only reopen still-sore wounds.

 

“Geez, you kids are so morose!”

A small, grey cat appeared from behind Emilia’s hair.

“Y’know, it’s healthy for friends to fight sometimes, but you guys have been putting this off for a real long time.”

 

They both glared at the spirit.

 

“Yeesh! Icicles through my heart!”

Puck feigned being speared through the chest and flipped around in the air.

“But really, guys-”

He said, suddenly serious,

“-when are you gonna get over what happened? It’s been almost a month and you’re still sulking over a-”

 

He stopped as Emilia’s amethyst eyes became sharp.

 

“-over… that. Sorry, Lia... Anywho, how’s Betty been doing?”

 

The Ashen One’s mind inadvertently jumped to when they had set the library on fire while practicing pyromancy.

“...Fine.”

 

Puck eyed him.

“Mmm… I don’t like the feel of those emotions I’m sensing from you…”

But he let it slide.

 

“About the bandits…”

The Undead said.

“With me, Beatrice, and Puck, you should be perfectly safe, so what if we left Roswaal and the maids here to protect Arlam while we’re gone?”

 

Emilia put a finger to her lip.

“Technically, Roswaal is supposed to come along-… He acts fine enough in serious political meetings, but other nobles don’t like interacting with him much because of his-...”

 

Without needing her to finish her sentence, the Knight and the spirit nodded in agreement.

 

“I’ll talk to him about it. Rem and Ram can probably take care of the mansion fine enough all on their own if Roswaal needs to go off for other meetings. I imagine that after the announcements are made, many people are going to want to speak with him, considering-…”

 

This time, The Ashen One did not understand her silence, but her words contained enough sadness in them that he was reluctant to ask her to elaborate.

 

Puck retreated behind her ear with some quiet, private words of encouragement as he disappeared once again.

 

The Knight stood up.

“Well, I better let Betty know we’ll be going soon.”

 

“Right.”

Emilia was lifted out of her stupor and managed a smile as he left.

 

As the Knight closed the door behind him, he faced the windows and sighed.

“Are you finally going to tell me?”

 

“No.”

Puck was on his shoulder.

 

“Then why have this private chat? What else is it that you feel the need to hide from Emilia?”

 

“Don’t you judge me, Undead. You, most of all, should understand.”

 

“And yet, here we are.”

He shrugged the cat off his shoulder and stepped away, turning to glare at him.

“What is it, rodent?”

 

Under his breath, Puck mumbled,

“Y’know, cats aren’t even rodents-… Whatever. It’s about your stench.”

 

“There could have been a nicer way to phrase that.”

 

“There is. Anyway, you need to be careful. Especially around Emilia. If someone out there in the capital can sense your miasma, they may become convinced that you're a Witch Cultist.”

 

“Thanks for your concern.”

 

“I’m concerned about Emilia. I don’t want people to think she has Cultists fawning over her. That could only spell disaster.”

 

“...I think I understand.”

 

“Good. Now go.”

 

“I’ll tell Betty you said ‘hello’... even though you didn’t.”

 

Puck bristled at the unspoken accusation as the Knight walked away. Muttering to himself, he stealthily returned to his crystal.

 

He wasn’t entirely successful, however, as Emilia noticed his absence. She couldn’t hear anything specific, but she thought she heard The Ashen One’s voice, and suspected much.

 



 

“Evening, Betty.”

 

“About time, I suppose.”

 

“Puck says ‘Hello’.”

 

“...No, he didn’t, in fact.”

She sank deeper into her chair.

 

“...No, he didn’t…”

He reluctantly confirmed.

 

She sighed.

“Bubby is too preoccupied with something else, I suppose. Poor thing gets no rest, in fact.”

 

“Could you tell me what that ‘something’ might be?”

 

“Betty could…”

 

He stared at her.

 

“So Betty will go with you to the Capital, I wonder?”

 

He let her obvious deflection go unchecked.

“That’s right. Two or three days. Depending on how prepared Roswaal is. Or if he’ll even be going.”

 

“Betty hopes not. Two silly people is more than enough for Betty to withstand, in fact.”

 

He smiled and sat beside her. She leaned on him.

 

“What are you reading now?”

 

“One of Betty’s favorites, I suppose...”

 

He leaned over to see the pages.

“They’re blank.”

 

“Betty knows, in fact.”

 

He put a hand on her shoulder.

“How have you been feeling lately? You’ve been even more curt and solitary than usual these last few days.”

 

Beatrice snapped the black book shut, then stared, dead-eyed, at the floor.

 

“...Betty?”

 

The door to the library opened. It was Ram.

“Thank you, Miss Beatrice. I’m sorry to interrupt, but I wished to speak to Ashy One.”

 

“Betty is fine. Go.”

 

“But-...”

He wanted to argue, but a combination of his desire to respect her privacy, and to not waste Ram’s time, he held her closer and squeezed her shoulder before leaving with the maid.

 

“...”

Beatrice reopened her book to the first blank page.

“Betty had hoped this would fix it.”

 



 

“What is it?”

 

“You will be going with Miss Emilia alone?”

 

“Not necessarily. Puck and Beatrice will be there, too. I’m not sure if Roswaal will go, though.”

 

“He will not.”

 

His eyes widened.

“The decision was made so soon?”

 

“Not yet. But I know what the answer will be.”

 

“Ah… So he’ll be staying…”

 

Ram stepped close. There was ice in her veins as she leaned in and whispered, practically growling,

“Don’t screw this up.”

And without another word, she was gone.

 

Unsure of whether he should return to Beatrice so soon after they had parted in such a way, he decided to look for Rem instead.

 

He found her mixing soil, presumably for the new flower bed.

 

Without a single word between them, and in fact without her so much as acknowledging his presence, he stepped in and helped her mix the ingredients by hand. All but the manure, of course. He had learned all-too-painfully that manure inflicts toxin upon his Undead body. He spent that entire day in pain, and spinning with nausea. Unusually, and this was fairly concerning, his blooming purple moss clumps merely alleviated the symptoms without curing them. Beatrice had forced the maids to enact a rule that The Ashen One be exempt from cleaning toilets or planting anything. Regardless, he still offered to do so from time to time, only much more carefully.

 

“Miss Beatrice will get mad at Rem and Sissy.”

 

“Beatrice… has more on her mind at the moment.”

 

Rem stopped her movements and stare at him.

 

Eventually he, too, stopped and faced her. Slowly, he began to confide in her over the chaotic thoughts in his head. Namely, how tense everyone seemed to be getting, day by day. It ended with his recounting of Ram’s harsh words only moments prior.

 

Rem continued her mixing with a deep frown.

“S-… Sister-...”

Rem worked her jaw back and forth as if she had to chew each word before spitting them out.

“Sissy… places more trust in you… than most… I’m beginning to understand a little about why…”

 

He stared at her, patiently waiting for her to order her thoughts.

 

“She trusts you…”

She repeated.

“...But she is still wary of sending you to the Capital. Despite all the lessons you shared with Emilia, on top of Sissy teaching you herself, there is still much you don’t know. This is a very delicate step in our lives. If something goes wrong, we will all suffer for it.”

 

The Knight’s expression soured more and more as she spoke.

 

“But she trusts you. Even though doing so makes her angry. She still trusts you. Do you understand how important that is?”

 

“...No.”

He answered, honestly.

 

“Exactly. She puts pressure on you to remove some from herself. But it isn’t a selfish choice. She’s-...”

Rem struggled for the right words.

 

The Knight thought about what Georgina, Petra’s mother, had said.

“She’s using me to lift herself up… so that when I need someone, she’ll be strong enough to help.”

 

Rem considered his words.

“Perhaps not in such-...”

She hesitated, pausing her work. Then her arms moved again.

“Perhaps.”

 

They toiled silently for another moment.

 

“Puck says I need to be careful about my miasma.”

 

Rem froze, startled by his complete lack of reluctance to mention it. She eyed him, but kept working.

“True. But I doubt there’s much you could do to hide it. Bathing doesn’t seem to help at all-… But there are few enough who can sense it anyway. Whoever will notice, will notice. Perhaps they will use it for political leverage to undermine Miss Emilia, and perhaps they won’t. There isn’t really anything you could do to stop that, so you shouldn’t worry yourself too much.”

 

He looked at her in surprise.

“...Thank you, Rem.”

 

“For what? I merely stated the obvious, nothing more. If you hadn’t already realized it for yourself, there’s not much help for you.”

 

“But you did help me.”

He said, answering her sarcasm literally.

“Thank you.”

 

Annoyed, she was more aggressively kneading the mixed soil like bread dough.

 

He did about as much as he could do without touching the manure, so he retrieved several bags of flower seeds at Rem’s direction.

 

“If you could make a stack around… this high-”

She gestured with her hand about 3 feet from the ground.

“-of white bricks from the shed, it would be appreciated.”

 

“Would it be? I want that in writing.”

He chuckled as he walked away. She even smiled.

 



 

The next day, as preparations were light, indeed, Emilia, her Knight, and his spirit boarded the carriage that would take them to the Capital.

 

Beatrice was in the back with Emilia and held the wrapped bundle that contained The Ashen One’s broken swords and shield. He clambered into the driver’s seat and took the reins, just as Rem had taught him.

 

“We wiiiiiish you the best of luuuuuck, Miss Emilia, Beatrice, and Sir Aaaaaaashen One.”

Roswaal waved as the maids bowed in sync.

 

Thr Undead waved in turn as Emilia replied,

“We’ll be back soon! Stay safe! Eat healthy!”

 

And without further fanfare, they were off.

Notes:

As must be obvious by now, I've walked back my claim to keep spelling "Capital" as "Capitol" 'Because it looks cooler'. Just felt kinda dumb, so I started spelling it right instead.

For a little side-note, when I started writing the chapter, the driver was not Otto. It was going to be a completely random dude. I had an idea that he would mention being saved by a dashing Knight in armor, only for The Ashen One to reveal that it was him. I decided against this, since it wouldn't have made much sense to me that he would go freelancing in random villages while he was supposed to be working hard in the Manor and studying hard in his room. Instead, I realized exactly who that mercenary was... When the scene was done, I had the Knight ask for his name, and I randomly thought about him being Otto. I slightly altered the scene to include clues to his identity before the reveal. I don't know if it was a smart decision, or just shameless fan service to include such a great character, but for better or for worse, here he is, at least briefly.

Anyways, I'm SUPER excited for this arc. Some things will inevitably be familiar, but some things... will definitely be different...

Chapter 27: Crossing The Threshold (Arc 3)

Notes:

I've been sitting on this chapter for almost a week now, not convinced that it's how I want it yet. That being said, I know it won't get any better by sitting in a word doc, so here goes:

Chapter Text

“It sure is reeeeaaaally big, huh? I never get used to the feeling of seeing Flugel’s tree.”

Emilia had her face almost pressed to the glass of the window as she stared in awe at the massive tree.

 

“Yes, it sure does evoke a powerful feeling.”

It was the second time that the Ashen One had seen it, after his trip with Emilia and Ram to the manor. Upon seeing it more clearly from the driver’s seat, he had a better understanding of its sheer scale.

 

“Betty has often wondered about this tree, in fact. I can’t shake the feeling that it’s something… more important, I suppose.”

 

The Knight at the reins thought about something he had heard from a fellow Knight.

[‘There is a tale passed along through my family since the days of Lord Gwyn. They say one of my ancestors traveled to ‘The Bottom of the World’. So, she says, it was remarkably calm and quiet. With gigantic, hollow trees that lifted up the world above.’]

 

He wondered if that story might have been true. That below Lothric has lain the secret world of peace and serenity all this time.

“Unlikely… but still…”

 

“What was that?”

The Divine Blessing of Wind Protection helped mute the sound of the rushing air, as well as the rocking and creaking of the carriage, but Emilia still couldn’t hear him so well through the Privacy window separating the cabin and the driver’s seat.

 

“Hm? Oh, nothing really. I was just thinking about… well, what might lie above the tree, I suppose.”

 

Emilia stifled a giggle at the end of his sentence, which Beatrice had noticed, and was annoyed by.

 

“What is it that a silly girl like you finds so funny about the way Betty’s contractor speaks, I wonder? You should-”

 

“Betty.”

His voice was not loud, but stern.

 

To her credit, Beatrice stopped and turned her head away, but not without a loud ‘Hmph!’.

 

He offered an apologetic look toward Emilia, but she surprised him with a smile.

 

“You two are reeeeaaaally close, aren’t you?”

 

He smiled, but the spirit girl only let out another, marginally less bratty, “Hmph”.

 

“I heard a story from a friend that seemed to say the world itself was held up by giant trees. I was wondering if this meant Lothric was above, but that couldn’t possibly be the case.”

 

“I guess it’s probably true that nobody’s ever been to the top, but for a whole kingdom to be hidden up there…”

 

“Right. It must have been no more than a fanciful tale.”

 

“Still… It’s a very pretty one.”

She imagined a Kingdom nested inside a great tree. Walls and castles made from wood, covered in eternal twilight by the outstretching leaves. She imagined what it might be like to live one’s whole life inside of a tree, then wondered why such a thought felt so familiar.

 

In his mind, the Undead imagined a twisting maze of branches. Cramped and dark, completely blocked from all sunlight. Long, upward-slanting beams whereupon people’s homes are precariously balanced. Where one slip meant certain death.

“...Pretty.”

“Who is Flugel, anyway?”

 

Beatrice quit her pouting to answer.

“Nobody really knows, I suppose. His name is only known because he carved it into the base of the trunk, in fact.”

 

“So… we don’t even know if the tree is his?”

 

“Well, there aren’t any records of the tree’s existence more than around 400 years ago, so considering his name is the only one on it, historians simply assumed he planted it. He’s even been given the unofficial title of ‘Sage’ because the tree is suuuuuper grand.”

 

Beatrice gave a sideways glance when Emilia said ‘Sage’, though neither Emilia, nor The Ashen One, who was again watching the road, had noticed.

 

 

“Where are you from, Emilia?”

 

“Me? Uhh… well, I came from a place called Elior Forest. Before it was frozen over, I lived… with-...”

She froze.

 

“Emilia?”

 

“I… forgot-... how could I-...”

She covered her mouth and stared into space with shaking pupils.

 

“Emilia? What’s wrong?”

 

“She is okay, in fact. Just give her some time, I suppose.”

 

He hesitated, but decided not to push Emilia for answers. He gently slid the privacy window closed and focused on the road.

 

Beatrice glared at the crystal hanging around Emilia’s neck.

“Bubby…”

What did you do?

 



 

The half-elf and her Knight were relieved that no bandits had shown themselves all the way to the gates of the Capital city. Until Beatrice gave then the sobering thought that,

“If we saw no bandits on the road, then it likely means they are concentrated elsewhere, in fact”.

 

While casting worried thoughts toward the Manor, they passed through the checkpoint undisturbed and found their way to the inn where they would be staying; as luck would have it, the same inn from Emilia and Ram’s prior stay, so finding it was easy. Once their luggage was in place and they entered their room, the half-elf liege, her Knight, and their respective contracted spirits settled themselves accordingly.

 

Some deliberation was required to determine what, as Emilia’s Knight, he should wear to present himself in the Capital. As he showed his most beautiful articles of clothing, Emilia almost immediately vetoed the dresses, for as she said,

 

“They are reeeeaaaally pretty, but it isn’t the kind of thing Knights are expected to wear.”

 

The choice came down to either the clothes he had been wearing since he first came to the Manor, I.E. The clandestine coat and Mirrah trousers, or his Lothric Knight armor.

 

“How about this?”

He presented the Fallen Knight Set. A combination of plate armor and cloak that he always found to be visually appealing.

 

She frowned.

“It’s… a bit intimidating. I don’t think it matches your personality well. Something more… regal, I think.”

She scrunched her nose.

“Plus… It’s kind of stinky… The Lothric Knight armor you showed me looks good, but it’s beaten up reeeaaaally bad.”

 

“Hmm… I could take it to the Smith as well, I suppose…”

 

Emilia giggled.

“For now, you should probably keep wearing your fancy clothes.”

 

“Understood.”

 

Emilia and The Ashen One agreed that he should be present for her “check-in” with the counsel prior to the real meeting, before seeing the Smith. After all, they were two days early, so the repairs might be done by the announcement, but the Counsel would want to hear immediately that she had arrived.

 

“Betty is tired, I suppose. The ground still feels like it’s passing underneath me, in fact. Betty will sleep.”

 

The Ashen One was a little hurt by how distant she had been lately, but he couldn’t begrudge her that. He, too, was tired. After finally getting used to the sensation of sleep, he now found that he was sometimes impatient for it after long days of work. He felt similarly now, but he was also very curious to see what this ‘check-in’ would be like.

 

Puck then appeared in a flash of light from Emilia’s crystal necklace.

“Hey, Betty! Are you staying lady-like?”

 

“B-..! …Bubby…”

 

Emilia looked back and forth between the two spirits. She closed her eyes and smiled.

“Here, Beatrice.”

She then removed the necklace and placed it into Beatrice’s palm.

“Take good care of Puck while I’m gone, okay?”

 

Beatrice was shocked and, The Ashen One thought, a little outraged, that Emilia would remove the necklace so easily, but she silently took it and held it close to her chest.

 

“Now you two can talk in private!”

She was still smiling, but the Undead felt a chill from her words. Were her words an accusation? Or did the chill simply arise from a guilty conscience?

 



 

Arriving at the guard station, Emilia and her Knight walked up the steps to the large, white structure. Emilia  approached one of the knights on duty and gave him a slip of paper. He nodded and went inside.

 

“He needs to let them know we’re here so they’ll open the doors from inside.”

Emilia answered the Undead’s questioning look.

 

And so, they waited for a minute. Just as Emilia had said, a man had opened the door from the inside. Emilia took one step before they both heard,

 

“Hey! Hey, you two!”

A man with an orange, fur jacket wearing a solid black, iron helm was running toward them.

 

One of the guards at the station instinctively reached for his weapon but another stopped him.

 

The man doubled over, panting for breath. “H-hey… You two look like you got a good pair of heads. Think you could help me out?”

 

The Knight looked to his Liege. She glanced toward the still-opening door.

“Umm… We’re really rather busy… but what do you need?”

 

“I’m looking for someone. A lost child.” 

 

Emilia put a hand to her mouth. Frozen in the indecision between fulfilling her duty and helping someone.

 

The Champion of Ash smiled.

“What if I go along? I might just slow you down in there anyway.”

 

The half-elf considered his offer, then reluctantly nodded.

“I think that would be fine. Be careful.”

 

“Of course, my Lady.”

He bowed slightly, then turned to the helmeted man. 

 

“I promise I’ll bring him back in one piece, alright? Thanks, beautiful!”

 

And so, Emilia entered while her Knight joined with this mysterious man to look for his lost child.

 

“So why didn’t you ask one of those guards?”

 

“Ah… Well, to be honest, I figured they wouldn’t wanna help me again.”

 

He frowned.

“‘Again’?”

 

“Yeah…”

The man fiddled with the fastening in his helmet.

 

It was then that the Undead noticed one of his arms was completely concealed. He wondered at it and imagined how he might use some kind of mantle or cloth to do so himself. An enemy that cannot see one of your arms is an enemy that is only ever half-prepared, after all.

 

“She seriously does this like every day.”

 

They walked, glancing up and down the intersecting alleyways.

 

“How old is she?”

 

“She’s a grown-ass woman and she still stresses me out doing this kinda thing all the time…”

 

“‘Grown… ass’..? Not a child?”

 

The helmeted stranger flinched.

“Agh… Sorry… I really didn’t mean to lie, she just seems so much like a kid that that’s how I think of her at times like this…”

 

The Knight said nothing, but continued to walk with him. He gestured down an alleyway, where a woman was walking alone.

“Is that her?”

 

The helmeted man whipped his head around to follow his gaze, only to sigh.

“Nah, man. Trust me, you’ll know when you see her. Big red dress, beautiful orange hair, a real body on her.”

 

More silence.

 

“So what’s your name? Mine’s Al.”

 

“...Don’t have one. I’m just ‘The Ashen One’.”

 

“Damn shame. Man needs a name… Especially a Knight…”

 

“Emilia is going to pick a name for me.”

 

The helmeted man looked crosswise at him.

“Haahhh? Well… How ‘bout something in the meantime? While you’re here in the Capital, the other Knights aren’t gonna like that you won’t tell ‘em your name.”

 

The Ashen One said nothing. He simply studied the crowds, looking for anyone that would catch his eye.

 

“Ash… fire… ignis? Agni? Kai..?”

He faced the Knight.

“Phoenix?”

 

The Undead stared back in turn.

 

“Nah, too on-the-nose… plus I’d just be thinking about objections. Ifrit?  Mmmm… pyre… Pyrrha?”

Again, he faced The Ashen One.

“Pyrrhus! And… Agni… Agony… Ah-goo-nee… Aguni! How about ‘Pyrrhus Aguni’?”

 

“‘Pyrrhus... agony’?”

 

“Ah-goo-nie. You say it slow and it sounds like ‘agony’, but you say it fast and it sounds like ‘agni’.”

 

“What do those names mean?”

 

“Sounds a little like ‘Peerless Agony’, too, which is pretty metal…”

After receiving only another blank stare in return, Al again fiddled with the joint in his helmet.

“Pyrrhus comes from that old legend. It’s… sorta… a name that Achilles used for his disguise at Troy. Plus it’s like ‘pyre’, like ‘funeral pyre’ ‘cause of the ‘Ash’ stuff.”

 

“‘Achilles’? I’ve never heard of him.”

 

“Really? Damn, and I thought-... no, that makes sense. Don’t worry about that, just a legend. Anyways, ‘agni’ means ‘fire’ in another language, I forget which. Y’know, ‘cause fire makes ash and all.”

 

“You know so many languages that you could forget which words belong to which?”

 

“Nah, not really. Just a couple of simple words like that one. In fact, the English word ‘pyre’ almost definitely comes from Latin.”

 

“And here I was thinking that I was starting to understand how people talk around here…’

 

“Eh, I’m a weird guy, no need to worry about the weird stuff I say.”

 

Though The Ashen One did, in fact, feel as though he should be mindful of this man’s seemingly frivolous words. Even Beatrice had not been privy to other languages, after all.

“Where are you from?”

 

“Hometown’s far away, no doubt about that.”

 

“How far?”

 

“Far, bro, just… far. What about you?”

 

“...The same, I think. It’s probably very far away. I don’t know how to get back home.”

 

Al stopped dead in his tracks. He slowly turned his head until the eye slit in his helmet pointed at the Knight’s own eyes.

“So you-...”

He paused.

“Where are you from? What country, I mean.”

 

The Undead felt uneasy at the inquisition, but answered honestly.

“Lothric Kingdom.”

 

Al turned away, muttering something to himself.

 

Just then, The Ashen One saw a flash of red cloth and saw an elegant woman walking among a crowd.

“Is that-..?”

 

Al looked over and seemed to entirely forget his disturbance.

“Princess!”

He ran forward.

 

It was only then, as Al’s clothing rippled in the air, that the Undead realized the man had only one arm.

He was stunned. He wasn’t aware that a human could survive without a limb.

 

“Princess, there you are! GWAR!”

Al’s helmeted face was almost instantly planted into the ground by the woman’s red stiletto.

 

The Knight was pulled from his reverie and rushed forward.

“H-hello, are you the one he was looking for?”

 

“My, but you’re a bold one, for a fool. One must find it incredibly obvious that the pitiful man being rewarded with my shoe must be my very own clown.”

 

“You say ‘rewarded’, but I don’t feel too happy about this.”

 

“Quiet, buffoon. Your licking of mine boots shall come later, of course.”

She turned her head back to the Knight.

“Why are you escorting my clown?”

 

“We… were looking for you. He seemed very worried and asked for my help. Please, I don’t believe he should be punished for that.”

 

She laughed, mockingly.

“Oh! And you will tell me how to take care of my own tools?”

 

“No, ma’am. I only wanted you to understand that he meant the best of intentions… so far as I can tell, at least. He Told me he was looking for a child-… well, then he said you were a ‘grown-ass woman’ whatever he means by that-…”

 

“Hey, bro! No-!”

 

Her eyebrows knit together as she pressed harder into the helmet.

“Aldebaran. You must learn to pick your words more carefully. Unless you wish to be doomed to the station of cleaning such a place with your very own tongue?”

 

“No, no, I-..!”

Silence.

“Damn, maybe-…”

 

Even The Ashen One could not object to the vicious kick delivered into the man’s torso next. He had learned, and even remembered from vague human memories, certain things about social acceptabilities. Body parts, and the like, that were not appropriate to refer to in public, etc.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have brought that up.”

 

“Perhaps, but you are amusing, fool. So it is forgiven. You may go.”

She walked away.

 

“But what about him?”

He waved a hand at the man lying unconscious on the ground.

“He’s going to be frantic, looking for you again.” 

 

“Let him be. A dog must have something to chase, after all.”

She smiled as she saw him shiver, and without another word, she disappeared into the sea of people.

 

After a short time, Al shot straight up, holding a hand to his head. He saw The Ashen One standing near, watching him.

“Jesus. Almost thought she actually killed me. Wouldn’t be all that surprising, though. Where’d she go?”

 

He pointed in the direction she had traveled.

 

“Thanks, brother!”

With only a wave, he, too, traveled onward.

 

The Knight was left pondering everything that had just happened. His thoughts drifted to an interesting thought as he made his way back to the large, white, guard station.

‘Pyrrhus Aguni’...

 



 

“So, Caliban…”

 

“Told ya not to call me that…”

 

“What made you choose that little playmate of yours?”

 

“Mm? Oh, nothing in particular. Just looked like a guy that would help. In the end, I guess all we really did was talk. He answered something for me, though.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“A question that had been gnawing on my soul for about two decades… Funny, though… all this time and I never once considered there could have been more than two…”

 

They walked silently for a span.

 

“Did it bring you peace?”

 

He looked at her oddly.

“Nnnno, not… really. Just made a whole bunch more questions, actually.”

 

“Mm… too bad. I had once pondered that, were a fool to be granted enlightenment, they would find only peace or sorrow. The latter might hold true for you. Since I don’t wish to possess something so useless as a sad clown, I should look for a new one..”

 

“Hehe. No worries about that, Princess. I’ll be your clown forever.”

 



 

“Ah, Sir. Your companion told us to let you inside should you return. The meeting is ongoing, however, so try not to be too intrusive.”

 

Upon his return, the guards had let The Ashen One inside without much fuss, which was reassuring.

 

He was led down a series of corridors that ultimately culminated in a set of conspicuously ornate doors. Inside, however, the room was very dark. Dark enough that he could notice the glow of his embered body. Silhouetted as he was by the light from the hall, it seemed not to be too visible. Emilia’s figure was washed out by an oval light. Inside this light, he could see a face. It was an elderly man with long, white hair and beard that covered most of his face.

 

“Ah, and I believe that is him?”

The man in the mirror had said.

 

Emilia, who had turned to see at once when the door opened, was already smiling.

“Yes, sir. This is my Knight.”

 

The Undead stepped forward until he was beside Emilia, then bowed.

“Greetings, sir.”

 

“My… And what might your name be, young man?”

 

Emilia fidgeted, but the Ashen One answered.

“At the moment, I am to be known as ‘Pyrhus Aguni’, sir.”

 

Emilia’s eyes widened at his words, but she did not contradict him.

 

The old man seemed to notice something in their silent exchange, however, as he began stroking his beard and chuckled lightly.

“Ah, I believe I see… very well, Sir Aguni. You shall be added to the roster at Lady Emilia’s behest. We shall see you soon.”

 

Emilia faced the mirror once more.

“Thank you, very much, sir.”

She paused for an appropriate amount of time before asking,

“…Sir? May I know whether the other candidates have arrived yet? It may be impertinent to ask, but we have other business in the Capital, and I’m concerned about causing a ruckus by running into one another.”

 

“Ho, ho. Do not worry, Lady Emilia. The others have already reported their arrival. We are only waiting upon R-... ahem.”

The man cleared his throat.

“Excuse me. We are waiting on another matter. In the meantime, the rules may say you cannot interact with the other candidates, however the others of the counsel can tend to be… overzealous. You should feel free to traverse the city as you wish. As, I’m sure, the others are as well.”

 

She bowed.

“Thank you, sir. That would be all for my own report, then.”

 

He grunted, then stroked his beard again.

“A shame the Margrave could not be present. But I suppose it could not be helped.”

 

The Knight, now officially going by ‘Pyrrhus’ for the time being, struggled not to react to the words ‘I suppose’. A sentiment that Emilia seemed to share.

 

The meeting then concluded, and the two were led back into the shining light of midday.

 

“So… ‘Pyrrhus’... you must have had a reeeaaally life-changing journey with Al.”

 

“Heh. Nothing so grand. He explained that the Knights would not like it if I did not give them a name.”

He explained how Al chose the name, and the explanation for its meaning.

“And how did you know his name was Al, anyway?”

 

“Oh, I never told you? He’s Priscilla’s Knight. She’s another candidate.”

 

“Hmm… Does she have orange hair and red eyes?”

 

Emilia squinted at him.

 

“Haha! She was the ‘child’ that Al was looking for. She called him her ‘clown’ though. I had assumed that meant he was something to her like Roswaal is to us.”

 

Emilia glanced away.

“He isn’t very Knightly, but no, he’s not like Roswaal.”

 

They stopped at the door to the inn.

 

“Do you think Betty wants more privacy?”

 

“She should be okay by now, I think. I can sort of feel Puck. I don’t think they’re talking.”

 

“You can ‘feel’ Puck?”

 

“You’re contracted with Beatrice, can’t you do the same with her?”

 

“I… don’t know.”

 

“I’m sorry, but it’s not something I can really explain. It just comes naturally. At least, that’s what Puck would say.”

 

They stepped inside, and sure enough, Beatrice was asleep on her side with Puck curled up in her arms. The sight was far too precious to disturb, so ‘Pyrrhus’ gathered the bundled weapons and crept away.

 

Emilia, similarly wishing not to disturb them, came along.

 

Walking down the roads of the city, they came across a familiar sight.

 

“It’s you…”

 

“Huh? Whadya want?”

The man did not like Pyrrhus’ staring and growled his response.

 

“You don’t-...”

Oh, of course he wouldn’t recognize me, I’m not wearing my armor.

“We… We met before. I didn’t buy anything then, so maybe I should now.”

 

“Hah? Well, whatever, so long as you buy something, I guess…”

The green-haired man crossed his arms and pouted at the unusual statement.

 

“Well, Emilia? Should we buy some appas?”

 

“Mmm… I’m not all too hungry… but maybe we should get some for Beatrice and Puck, too. Once their nap is over, a nice healthy snack will get them back up in ship-shape!”

 

And so, Pyrrhus picked out a handful of appas from the stall. Secretly, it was an apology for when he had attacked the man in a prior loop, but only he needed to know about that.

 

Emilia and her Knight continued walking toward the Blacksmithy.

 

“Do you… like the name ‘Pyrrhus’?”

 

He smiled.

“Not as much as whatever name you will pick for me. I know you haven’t forgotten.”

 

She turned her head away.

“It’s just-”

 

“No, I understand.”

He placed a hand onto her shoulder.

“There’s a lot happening. Don’t worry too much about it. Whatever you come up with will be fine, I’m sure.”

 

She leaned, gratefully, into him as they walked.

“Thank you. That means a lot.”

 

After an appropriate amount of time, he let go of her shoulder. Just in time, as he heard the ringing of metal striking metal. Pressing forward, they found the dingy smithy nestled into a corner against the city walls.

 

They awkwardly advanced inside. Emilia blinked and waved her head, trying to see through the darkness, dust, and smoke. As she tried to ask him what he could see, she saw his face was rigid. His eyes were focused only on one thing.

 

“A-... Anri?”

He stepped forward. Without much else to do, Emilia followed behind.

“Anri?! Is that you?!”

He stepped into the light of the forge and beheld the helmeted face that he knew so dearly.

 

“Who the Hell are you?”

A deep, gruff voice asked in return.

 

“Ah-...”

He forgot to breathe. His mind traveled to any place but words that held meaning.

“Ah-... I-...”

 

“P-Pyrrhus?”

Emilia tried the new name again, still feeling awkward about it.

 

Finally, he shook himself.

“You-... You aren’t Anri, are you?”

 

“Never heard of him. What do you want?”

 

“Can’t you two see I’m busy makin’ swords? Get lost.”

The rough Smith snapped at them as he hammered a white-hot bar of steel.

 

The helmeted man leaned back, staying silent. It was clear that he didn’t want to leave. It was also clear that the Smith would not tolerate it if they continued speaking to each other.

 

And so Pyrrhus remained, locked in place, his eyes flitting between the helmet and the Smith’s hands.

 

Finally, the Smith relented and threw his tool to the ground.

“Alright! Th’ Hell d’ya want?!”

 

“I-...”

He presented his broken weapons and shield.

“I… need repairs.”

 

The Smith bent down to pick his hammer back up.

“And I need to finish this lot before the Dutchess comes down on my neck, got it? I ain’t got time for nothin’ so get lost.”

 

“A… friend of mine… sent a letter-...”

 

The Smith froze, his hammer half-clenched in his hand. He lifted his head high and glared at the ceiling, muttering to himself.

“Damn’t all, that loathsome, no-good, rotten-... VIXEN!”

He hung his head then glared at Pyrrhus.

“Alright, gimme the damn steel, boy.”

 

The Undead relented, handing the bundle over to him. He couldn’t help but eye the man in armor. It was undoubtedly the same armor that Anri of Astora had worn. He would need to know who this man was.

 

“Damn to Hell’n back, son, what were you doin’ to fuck up this steel so bad?!”

 

“I was fighting an assassin. She didn’t like to play fair.”

 

“No kiddin’... This’ll be a b-... ‘ey..! What the fuck kinda steel is this?! Whaddya take me fer?!”

He held the metal up to him and demanded an explanation.

 

Unfortunately, Pyrrhus had no answer to give.

 

The man in Elite Knight armor, however, did.

“That’s-!”

He glared at Pyrrhus, though through the helmet, one couldn’t tell.

“Where did you get this?”

His voice was low and dripping with anticipation.

 

Pyrrhus knew that the man was ready to kill him.

“I brought it here to Lugunica from the Kingdom of Lothric.”

 

The helmeted man froze.

 

The Smith looked up at him.

“This the stuff? That same stuff?”

 

“It is. This steel is forged with Titanite.”

 

The Smith’s dark eyes lit up as if he was looking at the love of his life.

“HOOOOOOWEEEE, boy, this day got better! Fuck the Karsten orders!”

 

He, with his bare hand, knocked aside the now-red-hot steel and placed the first of the swords onto the anvil.

“This bugger would-a cost a fortune if not for that li’l favor. Almost wanna charge anyways, but damn, workin’ with this shit is fun enough to be its own reward. Gimme some-a that ‘Titanite’ junk.”

 

Having been left no room for compromise, the Undead did ask the Smith commanded. He pulled a few of the small shards from their place. Immediately, the gruff man was satisfied.

 

“These’ll do. This material is… extraordinary…”

The man held one of the small fragments in the air, inspecting the surface as he turned his hand.

“Truly remarkable. One trembles to imagine an entire weapon made only of this…”

He placed the fragment onto the more chipped edge of the sword.

“Funny ‘nuff, though…”

He brought his hammer up, then slammed it into the cold steel.

“Doesn’t wanna bind with itself, like this ‘ere, see?”

He held the sword to Pyrrhus, showing that the shard had somehow fused with the steel, filling in the chips and gouges. The connection was not seamless, however.

“Tricky kinda bitsies. Like it wants to be a weapon. Like it knows exactly how to become one…”

Lifting the hammer again, he pounded once, twice, three more times. Holding the blade to the forgelight, he inspected the work.

“You can leave the lot. This will take the rest of today. Then they need to be heated. That will take at least another.”

 

“Pyrrhus. I thought I should tell you. That other man just left. I know you were reeeaaally interested in him.”

 

Spinning around, the Knight faced the entrance. Running outside, he scanned the road. The shining metal helmet was hard to miss.

“Wait!”

Pyrrhus ran to catch up, but as he reached for the man, he was surprised by a blade.

 

“Who are you?”

 

“I-...”

The blade was curved. A scimitar?

“I am going by the name ‘Pyrrhus Aguni’. I am a Knight from Lothric Kingdom, and a Lord of Cinder.”

 

The last words stunned the man. The curved tip of the blade trembled ever-so-slightly in his grip.

“Truly? That is no jest?”

 

“No. I know you come from Astora. Rather, I know your armor does. I had a friend who wore the exact same set.”

 

“A-... friend..? ‘Anri’?”

 

“Indeed. She was-… is… dear to me.”

 

“Do you also hail from Lordran?”

 

“You’ve been to Lordran?! Land of the Lords?!”

 

“Aye.”

The sword was now sheathed entirely.

“I faced the old Lords. Fulfilling the Astoran Prophecy.”

 

Pyrrhus turned his head.

“Prophecy? That would… be-...”

His eyes grew wide and he stared, awestruck, at the man.

“Surely not… It couldn’t be… No, it couldn’t. I must be an idiot for believing that.”

 

If the man was irritated by his words, he didn't show it.

“I killed Lord Gwyn and linked the First Flame. When I thought my purpose as an Undead was fulfilled, I woke up here.”

He looked around, as if indicating this place.

 

Pyrrhus was still suspicious, but noted the similarity to his own situation. He looked around as well.

“The Capital?”

 

“Aye. I couldn’t understand it. Still don't. But maybe it was a final gift, given with the last of Gwyn’s Godly power.”

 

“Perhaps not. I doubt he would have wanted me to have the same reward.”

 

“Why not? Lords of Cinder are those who had linked the fire in times past. If what you say is true, you have earned it just as I had.”

 

Pyrrhus remained silent. Shamefully, he did not want to tell this man – possibly none other than the second Lord of Cinder, the mere mortal who slew Gwyn – that he had erased his great triumph by allowing the Flame to fade.

“...Perhaps…”

Wishing to change the subject, he gestured behind himself.

“So what brings you here, anyway?”

 

“Ah. I made fast friends with Leden when I asked him to teach me his craft.”

 

“You? A Blacksmith?”

 

“Heh. Not quite. Just enough to keep my equipment maintained. I quickly ran out of Titanite and had to learn how one might repair arms using normal steel.’

 

“So… your weapons saw great use?”

 

“Still do. I’m a mercenary.”

 

Pyrrhus thought of his conversation with that green-clothed courier.

Mercenaries are not unlike bandits, killing people for money.

“Does it bother you? That you are killing humans? Humans that have no capability to return to life?”

 

He only shrugged.

“Sometimes. But I think about how they never think in the same way. They are always killing felloe humans for nothing more than pride and greed. I find it more distasteful to keep such monsters alive.”

 

Pyrrhus bit his lip in thought at that final statement. But then he heard footsteps fast approaching. Turning around, he saw Emilia.

 

“Sorry, I was talking to the Smith."

She turned to Pyrrhus.

"I asked him to take care of your armor as well."

 

"Ah, I'd forgotten, thank you!"

 

She smiled and turned to the helmeted man.

"Do you mind if I join the conversation?”

 

“Ah, well…”

Pyrrhus rubbed the back of his neck. At the helmeted man’s tilted head, he simply said.

“Sore subject…”

 

Emilia’s eyes flashed with understanding.

I’m not very smart. But I’m not stupid, either.

“Sorry for interrupting. Are you a friend of Pyrrhus’?”

 

“Ah… something like that. Compatriots, perhaps?”

 

“Fellow pilgrims, I think. He comes from Lordran. I didn’t think it still existed, to be honest.”

 

“Well, there really wasn’t much of a Kingdom by the time I arrived there, so that’s understandable.”

 

Emilia just smiled, excitement plain in her eyes, darting from one man to the other.

 

“Anyway… it was nice to meet you, Pyrrhus. My name is Adam.”

 

They shook hands.

 

“Perhaps we’ll meet again. Maybe even in another life. Take care.”

Adam walked away with a hand in the air.

 

Emilia stepped to Pyrrhus’ side as they watched him leave.

“You guys looked reeeaaally close. Are you friends now?”

 

“Maybe. If he’s who he says he is, he’s an extraordinary man. Not to mention ancient.”

 

“Do you know who he’s here with? He looks like a Knight, but-...”

 

Pyrrhus shook his head.

“No, he said he’s a mercenary at the moment. Who works with Leden-”

He pointed with his thumb, “-to repair his gear.”

 

“Is he the same one that you told me about? The one who saved that courier in the village?”

 

He shook his head again.

“Most likely not. I would guess he doesn’t travel far from the Capital. Though he might take contracts that could lead him that far, I suppose…”

 

Emilia giggled.

“Speaking of, should we head back to the inn?”

Chapter 28: Supernatural Aid (Arc 3)

Notes:

This has been on hold for a LOOOONG while. I just seemingly lost any ability to connect two scenes together. I finally had a burst of creativity and wrote what I have here. Not a long chapter, especially for that wait, but this might've somehow been the hardest part. Anyways, I'm working on some other stories as well, and I don't know how much attention I'll give them, but this one is definitely not being forgotten. Hope you enjoy what's to come!

Chapter Text

“So you won’t even tell me, I suppose.”

 

It wasn’t a question, but Puck answered anyway. Though he did so, not with words, rather with a sigh.

 

“Let me ask you something, I suppose…”

 

“Hm..?”

 

“Why?”

 

“...

...I-... I want… to do-…”

He paused for some time.

“...-what she wanted.”

 

“That’s not an answer, in fact.”

 

“Yes, it is.”

 

“...”

 

“...I-... You don’t understand-... just… don’t unders-...”

He turned away from her.

“I just… want to do right by her. To do what I was born for. To do what she wanted.”

 

“And you still will not tell me what that is, I wonder?”

 

“What does any Mother want for her children?”

 

“...”

 

“She wanted us to grow strong… Healthy, and strong, and- and-... and happy-…”

 

“...”

 

“...Say... something.”

 

“You must have known her better than I did, in fact.”

 

The door opened.

“Ah, you guys are awake! I was suuuuper worried about waking you two. You were sooooooooo cute!”

 

“Hey, Lia! This big ol’ meanie give you a tough time?”

 

“Hello to you, too, rodent.”

 

“Oh, stop it, you two! I won’t tolerate any rough-housin’ in the room!”

 

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Yes, Lia.”

They said in unison.

 

After their chiding, the Knight stepped toward Beatrice.

“Betty, how are you feeling?”

 

“...”

 

Emilia carried on the conversation with Puck as Pyrrhus approached his own spirit companion.

“Betty?”

 

“Betty is… fine…”

 

He looked into her eyes. He could see so much in such a tiny place. It still astounded him how well he could discern her inner turmoil.

Maybe that was what Emilia was talking about… About ‘feeling’ our spirits…

“If you say so.”

He gently took her hand and squeezed it for reassurance. Then, despite her insistence, he sat beside her, being sure to stay close enough to reach her, but far enough to be polite. Even if it meant sitting on the floor. He wasn’t so bourgeois as to complain about a lack of any seat even after becoming accustomed to real furniture. He would be perfectly comfortable where he was at. Especially because he was close enough to comfort his friend. As it turned out, that meant accepting her hand as she reached for him. Silent was their exchange, and yet so utterly charged with emotion.

 



 

The rest of the day passed as the two pairs talked about whatever came to mind. Pyrrhus talked a little about Lothric, earning some frowns and groans, but he also talked about the old stories he’d heard of Lordran, eliciting thoughtful hums and sparkly eyes. Emilia talked about Elior Forest, but haltingly, as if she was confused. Every time Emilia mentioned a certain woman, she would become distant. Puck and Beatrice would both act like they didn’t notice, so Pyrrhus followed suit.

 

They prepared to sleep. This time, they reserved one room with two beds, so Emilia took one with Puck, and Pyrrhus took the other with Beatrice. Puck tried to make some jokes at his expense, but Pyrrhus and Emilia couldn’t comprehend what was so funny about him ‘sleeping with’ Beatrice. Finally, red-faced, she got Puck to stay silent by agreeing to cuddle with Emilia instead. Pyrrhus didn’t mind, though he felt a little lonely that night.

 



 

He opened his eyes. He saw nothing.

“This, again?”

 

Nobody answered him.

 

He turned in place. Still nothing.

“Hello?”

He heard something. A grinding noise.

“Who’s there?”

 

It stopped.

 

“I heard you!”

He steps forward, only to feel something touch his shoulder. He whirls around to find-

“Nothing.”

 

“You are not Him.”

The voice called from behind him. It sounded distant and yet did not echo. 

 

He did not turn to face whoever spoke.

“Who did you want me to be?”

 

“...Who?”

 

He waited.

 

“The best you could be.”

 

He frowned.

“What?”

 

He couldn’t see whoever spoke, but he could feel the smile in their next words.

“What does any Mother want?”

 



 

His eyes opened. He felt for Beatrice, and found her curled up next to him in the bed. He dimly remembered that she should not have been there.

Oh… must have crawled in after waking up in the night.

He sat up, then swung his legs over the side of the bed, getting ready to stand up, though as he did, the world seemed to tilt around him. He sat with his hands on his thighs, fighting a wave of nausea.

Oohhhhh what was that?

He shook his head to wake himself, but that made it worse. He considered eating a purple moss clump to alleviate any symptoms of poison, but he knew even the smell of it would make him sick. Instead, he held his breath, braced himself, and stood up. He felt better immediately. As if the bed was the source of his affliction. Curious, he sat back down.

Nothing.

 

He sat and pondered for a few minutes before he heard Beatrice stir. He remained silent and still for a moment, so as not to waken her. But she kept grumbling and turning in place.

 

“Myeh… N-... No… I suppose...”

 

Is she having a nightmare?

 

“No, he-... you... liar… in fact...” she grimaced. “Tricks. Lies. Envy.”

 

The word ‘Envy’ sent a shiver through his body.

The Witch of Envy? Or simply the concept of jealousy? After all, whoever she’s talking about is clearly not the most upstanding of people.

When he looked at her, he felt… sad?

He frowned. Then laid a hand across her brow. She felt hot to the touch, though she wasn’t so much as clammy. No sweat at all. He moved his hand to her shoulder and shook her gently.

“Beatrice-”

He whispered.

“Beatrice, wake up. You’re alright.”

 

Her own eyes slowly fluttered open. She looked at the wall, then the ceiling. Then at him.

“Good… morning.”

 

“Good morning. Are you alright? You were having a bad dream.”

 

“Dreams are only that, I suppose. Nothing is-”

 

“Nothing is to be derived in so far as meaning, I know. You say that every time I wake you from a nightmare. It seems you’re more concerned with convincing yourself.”

He laid his hand on her cheek, gently. She took his hand and pressed it against her face. Closing her eyes.

 

It was a gentle, almost romantic, gesture. If she was embarrassed by a show of affection so intimate, she didn’t show it. And since she was so terrible at hiding embarrassment, he knew she simply enjoyed that contact for what it was. A friend comforting another friend.

 

That was more than some in this world could have. And already more than she’d had in over 400 years. When she had her fill of affection, though, she returned to her usual aloof state.

“Shall we head to the Smithy, then, I wonder?”

 

“I don’t see why not. I don’t know how early he opens his doors, though.”

 



 

Pyrrhus and Beatrice walked through the Capital in the early morning. Despite the low, lazy rays of the sun, the stalls were bustling. People of all shapes, sizes, and colors, rushing to and fro. He bumped into somebody by mistake, knocking something out of their hands.

“Ah! Sorry, let me-”

Before he could reach down and pick up the wrapped meats, the green-scaled lizardman scooped them back into his arms and hurried off, not leaving him a chance to apologize. Beatrice impatiently tugged on his arm, pulling him forward.

 

He patted his clothes and checked his bottomless box, making sure nothing was stolen. He had learned his lesson with Felt. Speaking of, he’d hoped he would see her again. Though he hoped it wouldn’t be in the middle of a crime. Especially not one with him as her victim.

 

He stumbled as Beatrice yanked his arm.

“Stop spacing out, I suppose! You’ll bump into someone else and lose your wallet, in fact!”

She was practically dragging him forward.

 

“S-Sorry, Betty…”

He thought for a moment.

“Do you want me to carry you? It’s still quite a way to the Smithy.”

 

“You must be more mindful of your appearance, in fact. As that silly girl’s Knight, certain things are expected of you, I suppose. If you do not act how you should, they will think less of her.”

 

“Is it not Knightly to help someone in need?”

 

“Betty is not in need! Betty is perfectly capable of walking, in fact.”

 

He nodded, but something stirred in him. A little while ago, she would use any excuse at all to be carried. She was still growing more distant, and he didn’t know why. Perhaps that was normal for people in a world like this to drift away from each other, but it made him sad. Still, though, he would respect her decision, and simply continued walking alongside her, holding her hand.

 



 

With the ringing of iron striking hot iron, Pyrrhus left Beatrice outside and stepped inside the stuffy Smithy. As he did, though, he heard Leden muttering.

 

“Damn! Damn! DAMN!”

 

“Smith? Leden? Is everything alright?”

 

“No! This damned steel ‘s not alright! I’ve been striking it fer minutes, and it juss won’ bend!”

 

“Ah-... I am certainly no Smith, but I have great strength. Could I be of use?”

 

“Nah, nah, don’ try. ‘Ts not juss strength. Too much and the metal will shatter!”

Leden dropped his heavy hammer onto the ground next to him, rubbing his sore muscles.

“I’ve not hadda say this in twenty-odd years, but’cher order won’ be done on time. Sorry, lad. Th’s Titanite stuff’s just too damned strange. Thought I’d worked out i’s mysteries… but it still eludes mah grasp.”

 

Pyrrhus was a little disappointed, but it wasn’t too upsetting.

 

“Ah-... But I have yer armor. Tha’ was easy. Mos’-a it was just bent, not broken. ‘N it has less-a the Titanite stuff so it binds more easily. ‘S done.”

He hands Pyrrhus a wrapped bundle. Once it’s in the Knight’s hands, he pulls apart some of the cloth, showing the pieces underneath.

“See th’s?"

He poked his dirty finger into the pristine metal, smudging it's shine. He pointed at an intricate carving on the breast of the chestplate.

"Mah brand. Le’s e’ryone know I worked on ‘t. Keep ‘t nice from now on, alright?”

 

“Yes, sir. Thank you.”

 

He dismissively waves a hand. Then he scratches his beard.

“Gotta find somethin’ to apologize w’th, though… ‘T may be a free order coz-a tha' favor, but I said it’d be done and ‘t isn’... A man’s word is his word.”

 

Pyrrhus was about to object, but he remembered something Ram had told him about propriety. Sometimes it’s more harmful to insist on refusing such boons. So instead, he smiled.

“Sure, but don’t go too far out of your way.”

 

Another dismissive hand wave.

“Booze? How ‘bout brandy? I saw they got ‘Granheirt’ in th’ pub a bit ago. ‘S good stuff.”

He looked at the Knight, who stood, frozen.

“Oy. Wha’s-a matter whichya? No booze, then, fine.”

He gnashed his teeth, thinking of something else to get.

 

Pyrrhus shook his head. He surprised himself that he had such a reaction. He hadn’t expected to hear that name here, and when talking about booze, of all things.

It seems Elsa laid a more potent stain on my soul than I thought. That woman… Utterly terrifying.

“I’ll… take my leave, Sir. The armor is more than enough for now. Thank you.”

 

Yet another dismissive hand wave, followed by grumbles. As Pyrrhus stepped outside into the fresh air, he heard the ringing continue.

 

“What’s the matter, I wonder?”

She raised an eyebrow at his expression.

 

“He’s not done. I have my armor, though.”

 

“What?! What a useless Smith, in fact!”

 

He shook his head.

“My weapons are heavily reinforced with Titanite. They aren’t like normal steel swords. It makes them difficult to repair, and tricky to handle.”

 

She crossed her arms.

“No helping that, I suppose. Betty has made up her mind. She will stay here until the weapons are complete, in fact.”

 

He paused, then looked her in the eye.

“What?”

 

“Betty will use her magic to help the Smith fix your swords, I suppose.”

 

“Why?”

 

She stomped her feet.

“You must not miss the Selection Ceremony, in fact! The order may come at any moment to attend and it would be beyond unthinkable for a candidate’s Knight to miss that ceremony, I suppose!”

 

“Then you can come with me. We’ll pick the swords up later when they’re done.”

 

“No, I suppose. You may need them sooner, in fact. Betty will stay here.”

Her voice became hard and low.

 

He had no room to argue. It was her choice, after all. He had nothing to compel her. He sighed.

“Very well, Betty. But I’ll miss you.”

 

She looked away.

“Betty is missed by all who are not present, I suppose. She is just that lovely, in fact.”

 

Before he could retort, a man in armor approached.

"I am told your name is 'Pyrrhus Aguni'. You have been summoned by your liege to attend the ceremony."

 

Beatrice looked sideways at him with an 'I told you, so'. 

 

He sighed.

Chapter 29: The Jaws of the Abyss (Arc 3)

Notes:

So, a quick note. Ferris is introduced in this chapter, and I felt like I should have a little foreword about it.
I used to be in the camp that said "Oh, Tappei said Felix isn't trans, so that's that", but after learning more about how the character is written in the source material, about how Ferris gets upset when people say 'Felix', or uses exclusively female pronouns, or had a ritual to look in the mirror every single morning and say things like 'What a cute and pretty girl' to build confidence, etc. I've come to join the people that say, whether he meant to or not, Tappei wrote a trans character. Death of the author, and all.

So that's the avenue I took when writing. I'll try to write it in such a way that isn't disrespectful or overbearing, but if it still upsets you that I wanted to be trans-inclusive, then why are you even on AO3? Anyways, enjoy the dumpsterfire that is this chapter.

Chapter Text

“Forward! March!”

 

“I’ve never marched before…”

 

“Hah! Neither have I, bro, but we wear the skins we need to. Gotta look good for all those Princesses, after all.”

 

Pyrrhus laughed.

“I was surprised to hear that ‘child’ was another Candidate.”

 

Al rubbed his helmeted head.

“Don’t get my sternum caved in again, okay, dude?”

Despite the request, he laughed as well.

 

Once all the Knights were in place, a few stepped aside to mingle before the actual ceremony began proper, but most remained sternly rigid.

 

“Hey, guys! Ohhh… You’re the nyew guy, right? Nyice to meetcha!”

 

Pyrrhus turned around to see one of the strange animal-men. They had the ears of a cat, but the face of a man- rather, this one had the face of a girl.

“Hello, my name is Pyrrhus Aguni.”

 

Al gave a shallow fistpump and patted himself on the shoulder.

 

“Mmmm? I heard you called yourself something silly like ‘The Ashen One’.”

 

He smiled, though it was hidden by his helmet, as he had donned his newly-repaired Lothric Knight armor.

“Yes, for a long time, that was the only name I had to call myself. For now, I’ve adopted the name Pyrrhus, as suggested by Al, here.”

 

“Mmmm? Going by a fake nyame at the Royal Selection Ceremony seems kinda styupid…”

 

He crossed his arms.

“Hm. I really hadn’t considered it that way… When you put it like that, it’s hard to ignore. Do you think it’ll be a problem?”

 

“Weeellll… I guess if your old nyame wasn’t really knyown anyway, it shouldn’t matter… Still. If it becomes common knyowledge, it may make Miss Emilia look suspicious… After all, who really are you?”

 

He grunted.

 

A little awkward, now, the cat-eared Attendant simply shuffled in place.

“OH! Sorry, my nyame’s Ferris, I’m Miss Crusche’s Attendant!”

Ferris performed a little pose, holding her fists up to her head, bent at an angle. Then she held out a hand to shake.

 

He shook it firmly.

Then they simply stood there, frozen.

 

Ferris seemed to be measuring something. At least, that’s the only way Pyrrhus could interpret that strange expression.

 

“Uh… Ferris?”

 

“Sorry, just-… just… checking… something…”

 

Pyrrhus pulled his hand away, but received only a strained gaze from then on. He adjusted his gauntlets, wondering if he’d somehow offended Ferris.

 

“Bro, you hittin’ it off with the catboy, eh? Gettin’ all flirty?”

 

He continued pulling on his gauntlets before stopping and turning to Al.

“Boy?”

 

He waved a hand.

“Yup. Got you too, uh? Heh. He’s always like that, trying to tease people.”

 

“I don’t understand.”

 

“Well, you see, Felix dresses like a girl, and acts like a girl, and talks like a girl- Hell, he even goes by a girly name like Ferris to trick people. He gets all pouty when someone uses his real name  an' everything. He thinks it’s funny when they get all confused and flustered.”

 

Pyrrhus looked to the side to find the cat-eared Knight talking to a man with purple hair. They both looked fairly distressed.

“That’s what I don’t understand. If Ferris looks, acts, talks like, and prefers to be treated as a girl, then isn’t she a girl?”

 

“Walks like a duck, eh? I mean, sure, but like… He’s got somethin’ between his legs if you get me. That makes him a guy.”

 

Pyrrhus looked down, then up.

“I don’t have anything between my legs. Does that make me a girl?”

 

“Y-... Hk! You’re serious?! Jesus… Alright, sheesh, I’ll stop talkin’ about it.”

 

But Pyrrhus only frowned and tilted his head, even further confused.

 



 

Pyrrhus stood impatiently, being ignored by Al and being stared at by Ferris, until a large man in armor with green hair announced,

“The Council of Wise Men will now enter.”

 

“Oy, finally.”

 

Pyrrhus gave Al a sideways glance, trying to understand his foul mood. But setting that aside, he watched as several men in long, dark robes paraded in from side rooms, taking their place at high-backed chairs.

 

“So... It’s Emilia, your ‘kid’,-”

 

“Ah, don’t call her that, brooo…”

 

“-That purple-haired woman, and that green-haired one.”

 

“That ‘green-haired one’ is Miss Crusche, ya knyow.”

 

Pyrrhus turned around.

“Ferris. I’m sorry if something I said or did upset you.”

 

But the Knight only shook her head. She was smiling, but her eyes were still strained.

 

Beside her, the purple-haired Knight was staring pointedly at Pyrrhus.

“The Candidate with the purple hair is none other than Lady Anastasia Hoshin, my Master. She will become King.”

 

“She will? I thought the whole point was to select the best ruler out of the Candidates.”

 

The purple-haired Knight’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

 

Ah-... Did he think I meant she wasn’t the best Candidate?

“No… you only said she will because you’re so confident she’ll win. That’s what it was. Sorry for my mistake.”

 

“Oy.”

 

The man’s stare burned a hole through Pyrrhus’ helmet.

 

“I’m… not saying the things I mean. I’m sorry. Can I ask your name?”

 

Al face-palmed.

 

“A Knight gives his name first.”

 

“Ah-... Pyrrhus Aguni.”

He noticed that Al had no apparent feeling of triumph this time.

 

“My name is Sir Julius Euclius, the Knight attendant and humble servant of the Candidate Lady Anastasia Hoshin.”

 

Pyrrhus stared back at Julius for a moment.

“I am Emilia’s Knight. I suppose- Heh. I suppose that would also make me her attendant, too. I’m sorry, Sir Julius, but I’m not well-versed in these games of politics.”

 

“No shit.”

A jovial female voice came from behind him.

 

“Oy! Val! What’s goin’ on, girl?”

Al brought his hand up in greeting toward the newcomer. A woman with dark skin and armor with fur lining the shoulders, much like Al’s fur-lined mantle

 

Pyrrhus squinted. The armor looked… familiar…

 

The woman misunderstood his critical gaze.

“Hey, be mad if you want, but I’m tellin’ you, you’re gonna end up in a duel if you keep accidentally insulting Julius, here.”

 

His eyes widened. She was trying to help him.

“Sorry. I wasn’t angry, though. I was looking at your armor.”

 

“Yeah. Custom. A lot of the prissier Knights look down on me ‘cause of it, but it reminds me of home. Your’s is custom, too. Got a crest an’ everything, even if the fabric’s torn to shit.”

 

He looked down at his chest. Leden may have been able to fix the dents and polish the metal, but the cloth was almost beyond saving.

 

“That’s true enough. I wear this armor for the exact same reason. It belongs to the Knights of Lothric. While I wasn’t exactly of their number, I was a Knight *in* the Kingdom of Lothric.

 

Julius tilted his head ever-so-slightly when he heard the name Lothric. He had been asked by a dear friend to investigate that Kingdom. As far as he could surmise, the place didn’t exist. But he held his tongue.

 

“Now, if I may be so forward,-”

The large, green-haired man addressed the audience again.

 

“Oop, time for us to be quiet.”

The woman, apparently named ‘Val’, folded herself into their formation.

 

The large man continued.

“-I, Maros, leader of the Imperial Knights, will direct today’s proceedings.”

The room was now silent.

“It all happened about half a year ago, when the members of the Royal Family, starting with the King, went into hiding one-by-one, causing-”

 

“Listen-...”

The purple-haired Candidate, Anastasia, interrupted Marcos.

“I get you wanna talk up a good show here, but I’m busy, y’know. As we say in Kararagi, ‘Time is money’. If you’re just gonna repeat what we already know, then why did y’all even gather us here?”

 

“I agree”

The green-haired Candidate, Crusche, added.

 

Marcos remained stoic as he replied,

“Lady Crusche, should the head of the Karsten family say such a thing?”

 

Undaunted, she answered,

“It is important to observe formality, but it is also a fact that our time is limited. It would be wise to immediately inform us why we are here. Naturally, I do have a general idea.”

 

The white-haired man among the Council, that Pyrrhus recognized from Emilia’s meeting with the mirror, raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“You already know the purpose of this meeting?”

 

Smugly, Crushce stood with her arms crossed.

“Yes, Lord Miklotov-”

 

Al leaned and whispered to Pyrrhus.

“Oy. You might hit it off with Val. The main reason I asked for your help is ‘cause you reminded me of her. You seem to have a lot in common. And she’s gorgeous.”

 

Pyrrhus frowned from under his helmet.

What does that have anything to do with-

His thoughts were interrupted when Ferris called out,

 

“Oh, come on! All I said was ‘maybe it’ll be a drinking party’.”

 

His reverie was further broken a moment later when he heard the higher-pitched Anastasia grumbled,

“Hey, now! Even if she backs down, my opinion ain’t gonna change. No need to explain the Royal Selection now. We already know. Right?”

 

Emilia stammered as she spoke up.

“I think we should hear the-”

 

Anastasia quickly shut her down.

“Sorry, but I wasn’t asking fer your opinion.”

 

Pyrrhus grunted at that unkind gesture. Simultaneously, he could feel burning pinpricks in the back of his head. As if the glare he knew he was receiving from Julius could actually harm him.

 

Emilia was undaunted.

“I believe we should let them speak. None of us are rulers, yet. As of now, they-"

She indicated the Council,

"-decide what should be done.”

 

None of the other Candidates seemed to have a retort. Though Anastasia was annoyed, she couldn’t rightly respond with something like ‘I have authority’. Anyone who must overtly say such a thing to prove a point, clearly does not.

 

Marcos waited an appropriate interval before clearing his throat.

“The reason we’ve gathered you who are qualified to be the Dragon’s Priestess is because a new prophecy has been engraved in the Dragon Stone. It says ‘From the five capable of becoming the Nation’s new leader, choose one Priestess to enter in a Covenant with the Dragon.”

After another pause, he commanded,

“Knight Reinhard Van Astrea, come forward.”

 

“Yes, Sir.”

A resounding pair of footsteps echoed through the room as the red-haired man strode past them all. He gave a friendly smile to Julius and Ferris, though his smile seemed more uncertain for Pyrrhus and Al.

 

Pyrrhus noted that he had no smile to give to Val.

 

Reinhard stood behind the Candidates and bowed his head, his hand on his heart.

“Honored members of the Council of Wise Men, I, Reinhard Van Astrea, of the Imperial Knights, would like to announce the completion of my mission.”

He stood up, tall and proud before them all.

“The Dragon’s Priestess, the fifth and final Candidate for the throne, has been located.”

Many eyes widened and shoulders tensed as he spoke.

 

The large doors to the room had been opened once again, everyone, from the Candidates to the otherwise stoic Knights, turned to look.

 

In walked a youngish girl with short, golden hair, her yellow dress being flanked by two even smaller attendants and an unignorably large Giant.

 

At the sight, some gasped, some even reached for their weapons by reflex, but none dared move.

 

Reinhard continued.

“The one I, myself, revere as Queen… her name… is Lady Felt.

 

Pyrrhus grinned.

“So that’s what all that was about? Should’ve guessed. Though, I didn’t understand any of that at the time.”

 

Leaving Rom and the two maids behind, Felt walked down the aisle. She'd either heard his voice, or saw Emilia and connected the dots. As Reinhard moved to greet her, she ignored him and stepped toward Pyrrus.

“Yo, dude. That you? Your armor got an upgrade.”

 

He laughed.

“Yes, indeed, ‘Lady Felt’. How has Reinhard been treating you?”

 

She sighed, shrugging her shoulders.

“Like a Lady. Seriously pisses me off. What about you? Your face still hurtin’ from being impaled?”

 

He laughed again.

“When you live a life like mine, you learn to let pain flow off you like rain.”

 

She shook her head.

“How poetic. But rain can soak you down to the bone. Take care you don’t catch a cold from all that ‘rain’, eh?”

She walked away, toward the line of Candidates while waving a hand.

 

There was no shortage of eyes on Pyrrhus, including Reinhard’s own, and even Emilia’s. Though hers seemed to be the only ones with joy.

 

As Felt approached the other Candidates, Emilia held out her hand.

“Nice to see you, again, Felt. I’m glad you’re doing alright.”

 

“You, too, sis. But don’t think that means I won’t go easy on ya in the race.”

She gave Emilia’s hand a playful smack and smirked, giving the half-elf a side-eye.

 

Emilia smiled with conviction. She gave a soft ‘Mhm.’ And said,

“Let’s both do our best, okay?”

 

“Please allow me-...”

Reinhard stepped up and placed the Dragon Touch Stone into Felt’s now-open palm. A few nearby made sounds of surprise when they saw it glow.

“As you can see, the Dragon Gem has recognized Lady Felt as a Priestess. Now that her participation has been approved, I believe it is time to begin the Royal Selection in earnest.”

 

Marcos, then the rest of the white-uniformed Knights, which included Julius and Ferris, put their hands over their hearts and bowed.

 

A bit flustered, Pyrrhus did the same, though the clinking of his armor made it painfully apparent in the silent room of his lack of manners. Thankfully, none pointed this out, though it wasn’t for the best reason.

 

A shrill-voiced man in the crowd opposite the walkway spoke out, his hand on his chin,

“Even if the Dragon Stone has recognized her, do you not think her selection is a bit problematic?”

 

Marcos hardened his gaze, but kept his expression stoic as he replied,

“You believe we, the Imperial Knights, have made an error?”

 

The white-clad Knights on one side, and the black-clad men on the other turned to glare at one another.

 

Ferris sighed at the annoying rivalry between the Knights and Mages.

 

A few voices rose from the black-robed Mages.

“She doesn’t have the self-awareness to become a ruler.”

“You may dress her up, but she still lacks grace.”

“She’s uneducated as well.”

 

Pyrrhus couldn’t help but notice that Emilia flinched at some of their words while Felt, the actual recipient of the abuse, reacted with absolute apathy. He frowned in concern for Emilia. He assumed she was upset on behalf of Felt.

She must feel bad for her friend.

Then he felt guilty for not having the same reaction.

 

Before an all-out argument could break out, Miklotov called for silence.

“Knight Reinhard. Would you begin by explaining to us what led you to her discovery?”

 

He solemnly removed his sword from his waist, placing it on the ground as he knelt.

“I took custody of Lady Felt about one month ago, in the slums-...”

 

The same Mage from before was appalled.

“A gutter rat from the slums?!”

 

Unable to ignore her irritation any longer, Felt turned and exploded at them.

“Well sorry for being a gutter rat! You can take it up with the stupid Dragon for choosing me! All I wanted was to live it up with Grandpa Rom!”

 

“All the long-winded blather could not be more tedious.”

Priscilla lowered her fan in exasperation. Of course, I suppose you lived as a gutter rat in the slums because you could only manage tedious conversation.”

 

Felt glared.

“What? If you want a fight, you got one.”

 

Priscilla covered her mouth with her fan once more, looking down from above it with one searing eyeball.

“What insolence. Who do you think I am?”

 

Pyrrhus felt a dangerous aura which was only exacerbated when Al stepped forward.

“Princess, that’s not-...”

 

Priscilla raised her fan with a spray of embers before aiming it at Felt, only for it to stop just short of Reinhard’s kneeling form.

 

“Many pardons, Lady Priscilla.”

 

Emilia was furious.

“What are you thinking?! In a hallowed place like this?!”

 

Pyrrhus, sweating nervously, held his sword an inch out of its sheathe. Seeing that no harm came, he slid it back in with a resounding click.

 

There wasn’t a single living being in that room who wouldn’t recognize that sound. Pyrrhus stood with every pair of eyes on him. He was almost panting from the feeling of being scrutinized.

 

“Oh?”

Priscilla glared at him.

“The clown wants to play some more? What, exactly, would you like to do with that toy?”

 

Nobody moved.

 

“I-... I only… thought to… protect… them.”

 

“Such a Knightly thing to say from such a lowly worm as yourself. You would dare draw a blade on mineself? She who will be ruler of this land?”

 

Pyrrhus’ face was hot with shame and regret. He looked to Emilia for guidance, but the fear in her eyes made it plain that she didn’t know what to do, either.

 

“I’m… sorry. I don’t plan to hurt anyone. I was only… scared.”

 

The Knights groaned with disgust. Some spat on the ground. Julius’ eyes bored even deeper into him.

 

He wanted to disappear. He even considered using a homeward bone to do just that, when Julius, of all people, spoke for him.

 

“Perhaps… this is less significant than we fear. After all, could a man of such cowardly temperament have the ability to harm Lady Priscilla?”

 

A few more disgusted murmurs, but the tension eased.

 

Miklotov decided to help.

“Perhaps it would ease us more if we learned about your origins, young man. I understand you hail from outside of Lugunica. Can you tell us of your homeland?”

 

Calming down, Pyrrhus nodded.

“Yes, Sir… Uh… I don’t know where I was born, but my memory begins in Lothric Kingdom.”

 

“You were a Knight there, yes? Did you meet Lothric’s King?”

 

“Ah-... Yes... But only after he’d gone mad.”

 

Miklotov stroked his beard.

“A Mad King makes for a poor Kingdom. You must be glad to have left.”

 

“Yes, Sir. The only things I miss are the people I left behind.”

He drops his gaze, from the high chairs, which brings his eyes toward Emilia’s. He looks at her, then smiles.

 

But Emilia frowned.

 

He wondered why, but Miklotov began speaking again.

 

“What of his heirs?”

 

“...”

He shifted his feet before replying, curtly.

“None were left.”

 

The old Wise Man looked very sad.

“I see. Who became ruler of Lothric, then? The Queen?”

 

He frowned.

“I… don’t know, actually. I don’t know who the Queen was.”

 

A few mumbles indicating impatience with this fool.

 

Miklotov was kinder, though.

“A Knight of the Kingdom did not know of the Queen?”

 

“I… wasn’t a Knight for the King. I belonged to the order of the Darkmoon Blades. Seekers of justice against those who would commit sin.”

 

The Council looked at one another. Some confused, some concerned. Miklotov continued to act as their mouthpiece and asked,

“What was your title?”

 

He had to think.

“I… would say… the only title I had, besides ‘The Ashen One’... would be ‘Lord of Cinder’.”

 

The room was now echoing with groans and jibes. He heard scant phrases that told him nobody there believed him. But as he turned his head, he saw that, besides Emilia, only one other person looked at him with understanding.

 

“Val?”

 

The woman closed her eyes and sighed, rubbing her temple. Speaking up over the crowd, she stepped toward him.

“Sorry, Ana. I’m honor-bound to vouch for him.”

Once the room was relatively silent, she spoke to Miklotov.

“I recognize the title ‘Lord of Cinder’. It’s something like an honorary position granted to those of great strength or talent. I myself had been named such at one time or another.”

 

“...I… see.”

The old man kept stroking his beard.

 

Pyrrhus, not knowing when to shut up, added,

“Yes, when I awoke, I was tasked with slaying the other Lords to take them to their thrones.”

 

At that, even Val turned to glare at him.

“The Hell are you talkin’ about?”

 

“Th-The Lords of Cinder… They refused to return to their thrones to feed the Flame. So I killed them and brought their ashes to their thrones.”

 

Miklotov squinted.

“So these ‘Lords’ had thrones as well? Did they rule?”

 

“S-Some… did.”

 

The buzzing of angry and confused men was no less frightening than before.

 

“Who were these ‘Lords’ then?”

 

“F-First… were the Abyss Watchers. They were a strange sort that collectively shared the title, acting in all ways as one order.”

 

“And who were they?”

 

“...Knights, I think. But they had no King nor Queen. They followed the ancient Wolf Knight and mimicked him in every way they could.”

He paused.

“Then Yhorm, the Giant. He ruled over the Profaned Capital. An empty kingdom of corpses and gold.”

 

The Knights were very uneasy, hearing about this.

 

“Then… Aldrich. The Devourer of Gods.”

 

Miklotov wrinkled his nose.

“How might one receive such a name?”

 

“...He… devoured Gods, it seems. I found him in Anor Londo, the Kingdom of the Gods. Though the only things that remained were the Dragon Archers and his heretic cultists.”

 

“Dragon… Archers?”

 

“Silver Knights that carried greatbows so large they shot spears that could kill Dragons.”

 

Nobody was impressed by the obvious exaggeration.

 

“The last Lord I killed…”

 

They waited.

 

“Was… Prince Lothric. And his brother, Lorian.”

 

Emilia wanted to stop him. She wanted to force him to leave, but anything she did would only make the situation worse. So she watched in horror as he was practically interrogated.

 

“I had already killed Oceirous, The Consumed King. And-... Ocelotte. His youngest… died during the battle. While cradled in his arm.”

 

Julius drew his sword, the point shaking as it reached toward his neck.

 

“...What are you doing?”

 

“Draw your sword.”

 

Pyrrhus considered his options.

Not many.

“No.”

 

“HK! Draw, coward!”

 

“I don’t want to kill you.”

 

“If you do not draw, you will be struck down!”

 

Pyrrhus reached up and pulled his helmet off. Looking Julius in the eyes, he flung it to the ground.

“If you truly want to kill me, then take your chance.”

 

Emilia couldn’t contain herself any longer.

“W-WAIT!”

 

“Are you boorish commoners finished with your stupid play?”

Priscilla fanned herself while looking down on them.

 

“L-Lady Priscilla. This cretin threatened you. Surely-”

 

“Surely no threat was had. I admit that I found this amusing for a spell, but mine boredom is now again trying my patience. Put your toys away, peasants. What should matter to mineself about which lowly Monarchs were killed in some tiny Nation no one has heard of?”

 

Julius grimaced and turned back to Pyrrhus.

“Just who do you think you are?”

 

The Undead clenched his fists so hard they ached. He clenched his jaw so hard he almost cracked his molars. He swung his head toward Julius, uncaring of the sword still aimed at him.

“I… don’t… know.”

 

“What?”

 

“I DON’T KNOW!”

The echo reverberated through the chamber.

 

Julius took a step back, readying his sword, but stopped.

 

“You keep saying that… Over and over, you people keep asking who I am. I try to give you the best answer, but even I don’t know it.”

 

Miklotov finally broke the chaos by asking, very calmly,

“What kind of a person are you?”

His question wasn’t incredulous. It was genuine.

 

Pyrrhus turned his gaze down.

“Even since I woke up. When I crawled my way out of that stone coffin… I’ve known nothing but death and rot. The first being I encountered that didn’t try to kill me… was the Fire Keeper. And now she’s gone. She tasked me with slaying the Lords to save the world… But-... But I betrayed them all. I didn’t link the Fire. I let it burn out.”

Tears were falling from his eyes.

“This is my punishment after all, isn’t it?”

 

His breathing was quick and shallow as his eyes darted around the room. Why was he feeling like this? What is wrong with him?

 

“They’re gone.”

 

That was it. That was the source of his agony. He may never see them again.

 

“I’m going Hollow.”

He fell to his knees, holding his head.

 

Before the bewildered Julius could respond, they all heard clattering in the distance. The sound of a guard shouting “None may enter!” Before the large, golden doors burst open. From the resulting dust came a small figure with blonde hair curls and butterfly-shaped irises.

“Who is troubling Betty’s Contractor, I wonder?”

 



 

Beatrice was sitting in the dark Blacksmith’s shop, dangling her legs over the edge of an anvil.

 

The constant ringing of metal striking metal was irritating at first, but eventually became like a constant melody, soothing her mind.

 

Her relaxation was abruptly cut short by a gruff voice.

“Spirit, are ye?”

Leden spoke even as he pounded the metal with his large hammer.

 

Beatrice didn’t answer, only growled at him for disturbing her peace.

 

One of his crusty eyes rolled over to look at her. He smiled.

“You started liking the sound of smithin’. I like that. Y’must be very patient.”

 

She continued staring.

 

“Er… maybe not patient.”

The ringing never ceased as he worked diligently.

“Maybe yer stubborn and quick to anger… but yer used to waitin’. Far too used t’ it.”

 

Her frown wavered.

Where is this fool going with this, I wonder?

 

He made a growling, rumbling noise in his throat.

“Well, maybe iss just the ramblin’s of an ol’ coot. But-”

He turned to face her, the hammer now stilled in his hand.

“But I pity a Spirit who won’t be taken by time’s grip.”

 

“...”

 

He rubbed the back of his head.

“‘Course, I don’ wanna die… but… bein’ able t’ say ‘I lived a good life’ is purty nice, too.”

Still receiving only a silent stare, the Smith gave up his attempt at conversation and turned back to his own anvil.

 

Beatrice kicked her legs back and forth, seemingly uncaring.

But inside her was a torrent of confused thoughts and feelings.

 

She opened her mouth the ask a question, but she felt something. Like a twinge of pain in her Od. She knew what it meant. The Ashen One was in trouble. She wrapped herself in a gust of mana and blew her way through the Smithy, heeding nothing of the flailing tools, the forming dust, or even the Smith himself, caught up in the gale. She launched herself toward the castle without delay. She pushed past people and carts alike, leaving a trail of chaos in her wake. She was forming spells on her lips in preparation for a fight, should it prove necessary, or merely desired.

 

The castle loomed, menacingly, over the tiny spirit, but that proved to be nothing in terms of intimidation. She plowed through the group of startled guards at the entrance, and quickly made her way to the large set of ornate, golden doors. A man blocked her path, so she simply continued charging forward. He sidestepped her and screamed,

 

“None may enter!”

 

Fruitless, of course, as the impact of Beatrice cancelling the spell was enough to open them. She could sense The Ashen One. His agony was great. She stepped through the billowing smoke and asked the simple question,

“Who is troubling Betty’s Contractor, I wonder?”

Chapter 30: Swallowed by Dark (Arc 3)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Beatrice’s butterfly-shaped pupils stared daggers into the purple-haired Knight.

“And what lowly manner of creature are you, I wonder? It takes only a true fool to-”

She stopped suddenly and turned to the downed man.

 

“Be-...”

 

“Your Betty is here. Be patient while I scold this-”

 

“Betty.”

His voice was somewhat harsher.

 

Her eyes widened.

 

“Julius… is right.”

He shook his head.

“I’m a monster.”

 

She only tossed one of her golden curls without a care in the world.

“If Betty has made a contract with a monster, then Betty herself shall follow suit, I suppose. It is as simple as that, in fact.”

 

Julius’ sense of propriety had finally overcome his confusion and he knelt.

“Great spirit. I humbly apologize for upsetting you, however-”

 

“Betty is uninterested in what you have to say, in fact. Even if your looks do stir her heartstrings somewhat, I suppose. You are nothing compared to my Contractor.”

 

He blinked.

“My-..?”

He shook his head.

“He has admitted to assassinating multiple heads of state. It only serves to reason that he should not be present for this meeting!”

 

Beatrice walked to Pyrrhus’ side and rubbed his back.

“However many Kings or Queens have been killed by Betty’s contractor makes no difference at all, I suppose. Have you stopped to wonder how many lives he has saved, I wonder?”

 

Julius only remained silent.

 

Priscilla turned her back on them, facing the Council.

 

Crusche quickly followed.

 

Felt glanced at the Undead before turning her body. With one last look, she, too, turned to face the Wise Men. Only Anastasia and Emilia remained, staring.

 

“Ana.”

 

“Valentine.”

 

The armored woman huffed and crossed her arms.

 

But then, after only another moment longer, Anastasia turned around as well, leaving Julius with a conflicted expression.

 

The Knight of Knights closed his eyes, steadied his breath, and sheathed his sword, returning to his place among the other Knights of Lugunica.

 

Miklotov cleared his throat.

 

But Priscilla had enough of waiting. She waved her fan through the air.

“While mine beautiful self has found mine enthusiasm to have waned, I declare that you shall find no better candidate than I. Merely bend and serve, and your desires as a Nation shall be granted.”

 

Marcos grunted.

“Head of the Karsten family, Crusche Karsten, and her Attendant, the Knight Felix Argyle.”

 

The proud, green-haired woman stood regally. “Should I become the new ruler, I will make the Dragon forget the covenant it demanded.”

 

As she continued speaking, Pyrrhus muttered under his breath,

“Covenant?”

 

Beatrice faced him.

“Not unlike our contract, I suppose. A contract is between two people, but a Covenant extends to an entire bloodline, in fact.”

 

He frowned.

“I was in a Covenant.”

 

She grunted.

 

His attention was grabbed again as he heard the purple-haired candidate speaking.

 

“No amount of commercial success can satisfy me. I want my own Nation!”

 

Marcos nodded to Pyrrhus.

“Emilia. And her Attendant,  Pyrrhus Aguni.”

 

He flinched and jumped to his feet, rushing to stand next to Emilia. As he got close, he tried to say,

“I’m so sorry, I-”

 

But she cut him off with a shush and a worried glance.

Then she turned to the Council.

“I have only one wish. For all to be equal. I desire to create a Nation where all citizens are equal.”

Then she bowed.

 

Pyrrhus felt his chest stir.

The thought of humans and hollows living peacefully together…

He smiled. Until-...

 

“Filthy Half-Devil.”

 

Emilia remained stoic.

 

“Dirty woman.”

 

She twitched.

 

“Disgrace to our honor.”

 

She frowned.

 

“I just-…”

Pyrrhus said with a hand on his head.

“I really don’t understand what the deal is with elves and Devils and such. But I can tell you all that Emilia is kind. If Devils are a bad thing, then Emilia is certainly an exception.”

 

“Like any of us would believe a monster like you!”

One of the Knights stepped out of place. He had amber hair and glared with hate at Pyrrhus.

“You aren’t even human!”

 

He scratched his chin.

“Well, no, but neither is Betty.”

He patted the blonde girl’s head and turned his back to the crowd.

 

Emilia glanced at him sideways, but smiled a little.

 

Marcos cleared his throat in annoyance.

“Lastly… Felt and her Attendant, the Knight, Reinhard Van Astrea.”

 

Felt smirked.

“If ya wanna know what I’m gonna do, it’s simple. Tear down this whole stupid system and rebuild it from the ground up. Knock down all those snooty castle walls and let some fresh air into this damned Kingdom!”

Some snarls of protest rose from the already-rowdy audience, but Felt only grinned harder.

“That’s right! With Reinhard at my back, I don’t give a rat’s ass who wants to say I’m wrong! Even if the Dragon himself wants to stop me, it ain’t happenin’!”

 

Pyrrhus chuckled.

“If it’s a Dragon-slayer you need, I’ll lend my hand as long as Emilia gives me permission.”

 

Felt gave an incredulous ‘Huh?’

“You really think you’d do anything to help Reinhard against the Dragon?”

 

He rubbed his chin.

“Well, I am experienced.”

When no one responded, he elaborated.

“I’ve killed-… Ah, well I don’t think those two at the Castle count… they were already dead even if they still moved… Then… Wait… do Wyverns count?”

He made a dismissive gesture.

“They’re gigantic, fire-breathing lizards, I say it counts. Anyway, that makes three for me.”

 

Felt raised her eyebrows, unamused.

“Three Dragons? Sure.”

 

“What, you don’t believe me? Well, the only soul I have to show for it is for the King who turned himself into a Paldrake, but I don’t think that one counts…”

 

Valentine shuffled, nervously.

Anastasia narrowed her eyes, but said nothing.

 

Miklotov spoke again.

“Sir, Pyrrhus… It is not… suggestible… to speak of slaying Dragons in this Kingdom.”

 

The Undead remembered the stories he’d been told about the Holy Dragon, Volcanica, and winced inwardly.

“Ah… You’re right, I’m sorry. I meant no disrespect.”

 

A flurry of murmurs arose from the Knights.

“No disrespect, he says?”

 

“Should be put down like a dog.”

 

“Insolent Witch-loving wretch.” 

 

A bit louder, someone said,

“Someone needs to put him in his place.”

 

A larger murmur of agreement sounded.

 

Pyrrhus, unsure of what he was doing, turned to face them.

“Friends, I know all too well how low my place is. If your goal is for me to consider myself less than human, then I’d say your quest was over before it even began.”

 

The murmurs quieted. For most, hatred turned to confusion. But for some, that hatred bubbled and boiled all the more.

 

Valentine could no longer hold her piece.

“That ain’t quite fair. I mean, that’s the greatest gift this title of ‘Lord of Cinder’ has given us, isn’t it?”

When Pyrrhus only glanced at her, unspeaking, she scoffed.

“You know, being human?”

A long pause laid heavy between them.

 

Marcos spoke over the crowd, clearly irritated that he was interrupted yet again.

“If you all are quite finished-...”

 

He carried on. The discussion became quite bland, as many complicated topics were discussed that Pyrrhus didn’t understand at all.

 



 

As the time passed, the mood in the castle became calmer and quieter. By the time the meeting had ended, the Knights had seemed to reclaim their much-lauded stoicism. Nobody so much as glanced toward the Undead as he carried his Spirit in his arms.

 

Thankfully, the evening remained without incident as he and the other Royal Attendants gathered for conversation while their respective Candidates spoke in a separate room. Beatrice had asked to wander off for the time being. Where to, she wouldn't say.

 

Valentine was the first to approach Pyrrhus.

“So… Another Lord of Cinder, huh?”

 

“Yeah… Though I feel less and less deserving of that title…”

 

She shifted her weight to one side, looking at him, up and down.

“You said ‘Lothric’? Ever heard of Drengleic?”

 

He frowned.

“Dreng-... Wai-... No… I’ve seen the word “Drang”, but not Drengleic. Does that mean anything?

 

She crossed her arms.

“Don’t know. You’ve heard of Lordran, though, I presume?”

 

“Of course. The land of the Lords.”

 

“So you’re at least after Adam, possibly after me…”

 

He squinted.

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Time. A friend of a friend apparently said once that ‘The flow of time is convoluted’. I’ve found that to be even more true than that man probably realized. Even in this place.”

She raised a hand, indicating the air around them.

 

His mind and his eyes wandered elsewhere for a moment.

“It sounds like you and Adam have been here longer than me. Have either of you found out where in the world we are? Relative to our respective Kingdoms, I mean.”

 

She raised her eyebrows.

“You haven’t figured that out yet?”

 

He just eyed her, waiting for an explanation.

 

“This isn’t just another place. It’s a whole separate reality. Like that painting Adam mentioned. Have you ever entered a painting?”

 

“I-...”

He thought of the strange old man that held out the scrap of-... something.

“Maaaayyyyyybe? Once I realized what had happened, I left as soon as possible and never returned.”

 

She huffed.

“Not as adventurous as Adam and I, it seems.”

 

He rubbed his neck.

“I… had other plans… at the time.”

He spoke ruefully.

 

Al stepped closer.

“Sorry, felt like I couldn’t jump into the conversation so I’m just gonna plop myself down now.”

 

She popped her chin up in greeting.

 

He returned it, then turned to Pyrrhus.

“Oi, so, I wanted to ask… What was that about not being human? You come from the same place as Val, here, right? Are you somethin’ else? You don’t seem like a dwarf or anything like that.”

 

“Well I’m no dwarf, but… I’m not exactly human.”

 

Val looked concerned.

“You haven’t even figured that out, either? When we became Lords of Cinder, we were granted our freedom from the curse. We’re all back to being human again! The Dark Sign is gone!”

 

His heart sank.

“Wh-Wha-...”

But… my Dark Sign is-...

His breath hitched.

Was that my punishment? For not linking the flame?

He had the fabric of his shirt in his fist.

 

“Excuse me.”

 

“Julius, now’s not-”

She stopped short, frowned, then took a step back.

 

Pyrrhus turned to face the purple-haired Knight.

 

“Many of the things you said in that room were unacceptable. The Knights of Lugunica seek correction from you.”

 

“I apologize. I truly meant no offense.”

 

“I’m afraid that will not be enough.”

 

He turned to face the man directly.

“What do you want from me?”

He asked, though not too unkindly.

 

He took a breath.

“A duel. Th-”

 

“No, thanks.”

He turned back to the others.

 

Struggling to maintain his composure, Julius continued.

“A duel is the only way to settle this. Th-”

 

“I refuse.”

 

Even Al felt the need to chime in.

“Oi.”

 

Julius gritted his teeth, but remained calm.

“If you do not face their anger in a public event, they will simmer and-”

 

“I don’t want to kill you. There will be no duel.”

 

Finally snapping, he gripped the Undead’s shoulder.

“Don’t you understand? Your outbursts have drawn a judgmental eye to your liege. Your actions have consequences beyond only yourself. If you do not address this now, then her ability to lead her people will be called into question.”

 

Valentine said, quietly, as if trying not to let anyone hear,

“He’s trying to help you.”

 

Pyrrhus shrugged off Julius’ hand and stormed off. First in the wrong direction. He saw Ferris who stared at him like he was nothing more than an interesting painting. Her eyes were hollow. Then, flustered, he whirled his head around until he found the door and flung it open. He heard the wood of the door creak in protest when it hit the wall, bouncing hard against it, but he continued walking.

 

Valentine sighed.

“That should’ve gone better.”

 



 

When he entered their room at the inn, he charged inside, uncaring for who he might disturb. As it turned out, nobody else was there. Not even Beatrice. He walked to the table next to the bed and braced his hands against it, his shoulders hunched and head bent.

“What is wrong with me?!”

He growled through gritted teeth.

 

Standing there, panting, for a long while, he gave up and sat heavily on the bed. His sword belt pulled uncomfortably so he shifted his leg. It didn’t help, He moved his position, shifting his hips, but nothing changed.

He tore the sword off the belt, breaking the straps and hurled it against the dresser. With shaking hands, he wiped his face.

What is happening to me?!

After a long while, he bent and picked the sword back up. Pulling it out of the sheath, he inspected its renewed length. It was flawless once more. Polished to such a shine that he could see his own eyes reflected in the metal. As he stared into those orbs, he thought about everything that had happened that day.

He thought about everything he did wrong.

He thought about what he believed was right.

He thought about those dreadful eyes staring at him. Hounding him.

He thought about that terrible question.

 

“Who do you think you are?”

 

He thought about the words that Ram had left him with. Her only request.

Don’t screw this up.

 

“Anri…”

He stared at the sword’s adamantine edge.

“If I could go back-...”

He stared into the reflection with hardening intensity. Before he knew it, the sheath was on the floor.

“If I could just go back-...”

He repeated.

“Anri-...”

 

The door opened.

“Are you in-...”

She looked at him, her Amethyst eyes widening.

 

She clasped her hands together, her gaze locked on the naked sword in his hands.

“I-... I heard about Julius… asking you to duel… but you shouldn’t think about hurting anyone-”

 

“No.”

He lazily dropped the blade to the floor, letting it roll out of his grip.

“I wasn’t thinking about hurting anyone else.”

 

If she understood the implication of his wording, she didn’t let it show. She simply nodded, as if she understood.

“I’m… glad… to hear that you refused to duel.”

 

His head shot up and he turned to face her.

 

She fidgeted.

“And… I want… to thank you. For defending me.”

 

He blinked.

 

She stared hard at him.

“I… haven’t been grateful, I feel. We’ve… had our moments of friendship, but… after what happened-… Elsa… and-... Just-... I wanted… to thank you. That’s all.”

 

He looked down at the floor in front of him.

“You still believe that what I did then was the wrong choice.”

It wasn’t a question, but a statement of his understanding.

With a sigh, he wiped his face again.

“I myself have begun to rethink my decision.”

He scratched at his head.

“I-... I’m a creature. Not human. What right do I have to decide the fate of others who die permanent deaths?”

 

Emilia’s eyebrows shot wildly high.

“N-No! That’s not-...”

She breathed heavily, remembering all too well her own words of self hatred.

“No. I never meant for you to feel that way.”

 

Regardless, he sat, glaring at the floor.

 

She walked to the bed and sat beside him.

“I… want to tell you a story. It’s a very painful story.”

 

He was silent.

 

“When… I was younger… living in the frozen forest, I… came across a family. They were being attacked by a reeeaaaally big mabeast. My magic is strong, so I could easily kill it. I… did. But… I couldn’t control my magic so well back then… Even still not so great now…”

She brought her feet onto the bed and hugged her knees.

“My spell… killed the beast, but… it spread. To the father of the family. I tried to stop it, but I couldn’t. The only thing that I could think to do was run. If I got further away, the magic would grow weaker, you see. So… I ran. As fast as I could. But I could still hear them screaming.”

She sobbed quietly.

 

Still, he made no noise.

 

“I-... To this day, I don’t know if he survived. I can’t remember ever being able to sleep since then without hearing them scream.”

She wiped her eyes.

“I thought… I would tell you that. So you can decide whether or not you hate me. If you do… then we don’t have to be friends anymore… but-…”

 

“But if I don’t-...”

His voice was hoarse, as if he’d been screaming.

 

“If you still don’t hate me… then… I should forgive you for Meili, shouldn’t I?”

 

He rubbed his eyes.

“Emilia. I don’t hate you. But that was then and this is now. That man and Meili are two separate things. You don’t have to forgive me just because you want to be my friend.”

His breath hitched, but he didn’t know why.

“I don’t know if-”

He stopped again.

Instead, he took a deep breath and smiled at her, genuinely happy that she would try to comfort him like this.

But-...

 

But Emilia looked worried.

“Why is it… that every time you smile… you look like you’re in so much pain?”

 

His breath came in big huffs then. His vision turned red. He wanted to scream, to yell, to hit, but-...

Nothing.

He couldn’t move.

 

The door opened again, much more roughly this time.

 

“Betty doesn’t care!”

 

They were both horrified by that. What did she mean? Was she listening?

 

But no, she carried on.

“Betty doesn’t care… if you aren’t ‘that person’. It doesn’t matter anymore, I suppose.”

She had tears in her eyes, but she made no move to wipe them. She toddled into the room and threw her arms around one of his legs.

“Betty loves her contractor. No matter what, in fact.”

 

Finally, the tears came. He couldn’t stop it. With great gasps, he hiccupped and wailed every bit as much as Beatrice did.

 

That was it.

 

That was what hurt so bad.

 

All of the pain.

 

The agony.

 

The fear.

 

It was…

 

“Love.”

He whispered.

He tried to say, ‘I love you, too’, but could not. His breath choked every time he tried. He turned to Emilia to say the words, but it just wouldn’t come out.

 

Beatrice noticed and asked him what was wrong.

 

But he could only shake his head. He didn’t know. His head hangs as his eyes fall to the floor.

A glint of light catches his eye.

He looks at Anri’s sword.

“A-Anri…”

He croaks.

 

He feels guilt. Horrible, gnawing guilt that he was incapable of loving Anri until long after her death. But as he stares into the metal, he is also staring back into his own eyes. And he realizes something else.

“I don’t-...”

 

“What was that, I wonder?”

 

He looks into Beatrice’s butterfly-shaped irises, then into Emilia’s amethyst-colored ones. He whispers with a heavy sense of guilt, practically squeaking,



 

“I didn’t want to die.”

Notes:

Okay, I was wrong. This was definitely a harder chapter to write. I wouldn't be surprised if I had to go back and touch this one back up. I felt the right feels when writing it, but I don't know how well that'll come out when reading it. Please let me know how well the emotional aspects of this chapter did or did not work.